The Guardian Temple

55 readers
2 users here now

NoSleep author's Heaven-Sent-Me and Zithero writing in the Guardian Temple Universe and Beyond.

Find us here at twitter.com/ZithAlexandrata www.reddit.com/r/The_Guardian_Temple (while reddit still exists)

Find our books here: https://a.co/d/3saYRw6

YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/@theGuardianTempleRadioShow

founded 1 year ago
MODERATORS
26
 
 

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

I knew it was a dream, a vision of sorts, but I still staggered back from the creature that was Xyphiel. It wasn’t just that Xyphiel was some horrible mixture of a dragon and demon come to life before me. It was the hate in his eyes, the burning fury that he cast out at the prophets before him.

I turn to face the council, and while most now we're standing, none were moving. I notice that Xyphiel was closer to the doors than they were, which seemed to be a bit of a design flaw. Topics to discuss with Tim later.

One of the prophets turns to the massive doors, shouting, “Guardian Angels! Help us!”

This man, despite being on the third row up, is the first that Xyphiel killed.

Xyphiel flies through the air, pouncing on him and slashes his throat out with his golden clad claw. Xyphiel then turns to Saint Dinah. “There’s no help for you outside.” He dives at Saint Dinah, who is stunned into silence as he tackles her down to the ground floor of the amphitheater.

As they slam to the ground, Saint Dinah pleads, “Kriggary, please, I beseech you, please reconsider your actions! Repent! I beg you!” Tears begin to roll down her cheeks. “Please do not follow this path! It leads to your ruin.”

“Your lies will not sway me any longer,” Xyphiel growls, pushing Saint Dinah back against the far wall. “I will destroy all of your charlatans.”

As Xyphiel leaves her and proceeds to begin killing the other prophets, none of which appeared to be angels like Dinah, I rush over to her.

While the horror unfolding behind me is beyond measure, the screams and terror of the prophets behind me as they were brutally murdered, I look to Saint Dinah curiously.

Tears drip down her cheeks as her eyes never leave him. “What have you become, Kriggary? How have we failed you so?”

I turn to him, then back to Saint Dinah, in shock as I watch the silver seemingly drain from her wings, her wings bleaching as they do so. While the silver is still there, it is faint. Like when I first saw Timothy’s wings, only he gained more silver rather than losing it.

Saint Dinah’s wings aren’t the only thing that is changing, as she seems to age a few years as well, the glow of her eyes fading. “Please… don’t do this.”

I turn to see a corpse hurled at me, a woman’s, she appears to have white hair and looks rather weathered. She reaches out to Saint Dinah with an old wrinkled hand, gasping.

Saint Dinah reaches out her hand weakly, her face falling as Xyphiel lands on the poor woman’s head, crushing it like a watermelon. Saint Dinah’s hand remains outstretched, her eyes locked on the body of the woman’s remains. “Fariah.”

Xyphiel grabs Dinah by the neck, lifting her up.

Saint Dinah barely seems to have the will to reach up to stop him, her eyes far away. “This… came to pass… as They said…”

Xyphiel glares at her, his form slowly shrinking down to that of a normal human. “You will suffer.” He thrusts his hand at the doors to my right, both which open and smashes into the walls loudly. He hurls her out of the room, where she lands on her hands and knees.

“You know not what you have done, Kriggary! I beg you--repent!” She looks outside, further horrified as she sees blood and gore throughout the once white halls of the temple.

I peak out, my eyes wide as I see Ragna, the woman from before, walking towards us.

“Repent?” Xyphiel growls “You dare ask me to repent? Charlatan! Dinah the Metatron, I shall make you suffer. Death is too good for a whore like you!”

As Xyphiel looms over Dinah, I close my eyes, shouting, “Enough, Samael! I get the point!”

Immediately everyone freezes in place. Samael appears next to Xyphiel, towering over him. “O woe is Xyphiel for this path he chose. Had he thrown himself on the Guardian Council’s mercy, a path to salvation would have proved available.” With a flick of his wrist, Xyphiel vanishes in a puff of red smoke. “But alas, that is not the fate he chose.”

I groan. “You don’t choose your fate; fate’s predetermined.”

Samael laughs, the other figures turning to smoke, the temple walls as well, more and more vanishing until only myself, Saint Dinah and Samael remain in an endless white void. “O what a disappointment it is to hear such words from thine’s mouth, Sofia.”

I raise an eyebrow to Samael.

“Fate is a choice but also predetermined. Hath thou never considered that thy hath many fates? What fate thou chooses to weave into the grand tapestry is thine’s choice, but all fates are known by Our Lord God.” Samael moves toward me, looming over me as he does.

I glare at him. “Okay then, answer me this, did Saint Dinah just surrender herself to her fate then? Why didn’t she lift a finger to stop Xyphiel! She’s an angel, she seemed more than capable!” I shout, pointing to Saint Dinah.

Samael’s grin widened if that was at all possible. “What would thou hath done in her place? What if it was Timothy who had defamed this holiest site?”

I frown. “Tim would never do that.”

Samael snickers. “O poor Dinah said the same of the fabled Kriggary. Fated a child, you see, an heiress to her throne. Saint Dinah expected a valiant knight ready to repent for Lord God and to serve.” He looks to Dinah, frozen on the floor, “Alas, she received a man of wrath and vindication.”

“She could have gotten his attention at least, so the rest could escape,” I explain, frowning.

Samael’s grin fades. “So the path of the Martyr.”

I shake my head. “I’d have no intention of dying.” I pull out my hand cannon, or at least I imagined I do. “I’d kill the bastard if I had to,” I say this, knowing Tim would never do something like his father.

Samael’s smile returns tenfold. “O, how joyful to hear you would take the path of retribution rather than that of pointless martyrdom!” He chuckles. “Raphael considers it a great honor, to die for a cause.” Then he frowns. “But it is throwing one’s life away.” He stands before me. “One doth not sacrifice a Pawn knowing it could someday become a Queen.” Without warning, Samael grabs both of my hands, pulling them toward him and setting me off balance. “Pawns must be directed, of course, to the other end of the board first.”

I tug and struggle but he will not let go of them. “What the hell are you doing? Let go!”

“O’ long ago, I was to challenge a man to such a predicament.” He lifts his hands up, my hands caught within his fists. “Wrestle free of mine grip and be free, fail and-- He chuckles, “--slumber for however long it takes to free thyself.”

“What?” I shout. I close my eyes, focusing, trying to wake myself up. “Wake up… come on…”

“I hath intervened in this regard,” he squeezes my hands tight enough where I feel my knuckles cracking, “regardless of thou’s self-disciplined training in this field, thy will only wake if thou can pull thine hands from mine.”

I tug hard, but his grip is like steel. I look up to him, staring at his blindfolded face. “Wait, what training?”

Samael tilts his head at me, still grinning, “O’ doth thou think I come to thee for no reason? That your love of Saint Timothy is the sole cause for mine fancy? Nay.” His fists squeeze mine tighter. “Thou hath kept dream journals and been studious in the realm of the occult.” He chuckles, almost pridefully. “Yet throughout that exploration and lucid dream experiments, not once did thou even question thine faith in God. Not once did thou question His existence or His place, even when hearing of other faiths with similar tales to those of the Old Testament, still thou faith held fast.”

“I feel like you’re taunting me, but I also can barely get what you’re saying,” I grumble, tugging left and right and finding no purchase. I close my eyes, heaving a heavy sigh, and I try to think. I open them, and a massive pit opens under Samael.

Samael looks down, yet he remains in place, his wings now extended. “O, what a thought. But Sofia, I expect better of thou. Come now, think not so passively. Bring forth something creative.”

I glare at Samael, trying to push him forward but getting nowhere. The pit vanishes and I close my eyes tightly, trying to think of how to slide my hands out of his. I opened them, grinning rather than glaring.

“O? Thou hath something? Come, prove yourself better than the Persian.” Samael taunts.

I concentrate on my hands, looking at my wrists. My hands soon change into a pair of thin blades, and I pull my hands out swiftly, cutting Samael’s hands as I do. “Ha!” I shout, pointing one of my blade hands at him, “There! Bested you!”

Samael doesn’t appear hurt, though his hands are bleeding. “Clever, Clever indeed,” he says simply, smiling. “Yes. Yes, I made the right choice with you.”

I am about to ask what he meant when a drop of his blood hits the white floor. As it did, I feel dizzy, falling to my knees. On the floor, a massive Halo of the Sun begins to form under Samael, originating from the drop of blood. With each drop of blood, it grows more complete, and I am hit with another wave of dizziness. “W-What are you…”

“Shh… child… is it not beautiful?” Samael says a pair of red eyes start to glow from behind his blindfold. “Opening thine eyes for the first time?”

My eyelids feel heavy and I shake my head to try to focus.

“Yes, fight, keep them open,” Samael instructs, “the first time is oh so difficult.”

I look to Samael, his eyes caught my attention. As I look at them, it seems like there are many irises inside his burning red ones, that they burn behind and in front of the blindfold. The vision is like an infinity mirror, showing iris after iris in a tunnel stretching deep inside of him. My breath speeds up as I feel myself being pulled into them, irises surrounding me and changing colors and hues as the tunnel grows deeper and deeper.

“Sofia… how deep will thou gaze?”

My eyes are wide, and despite the tunnel deepening, I see another set of eyes appearing above and below, six tunnels now, going on forever. “W-what… the hell… are you…?”

Samael smiles proudly, “I am Samael! I am God’s Sword! I am the Seducer of Souls! I am the Severity of God!” He points to me. “What art thou?”

I fall to the ground, everything going dark, the six tunnels of eyes seared into my vision as if I were staring at six bright points of light that burned into my retinas.

I wake up in a cold sweat, still seeing the six eyes of infinity burning into my vision as I stare at the wall. I can still see them whether I close or open my eyes, like when you stare at a bright light for too long and it gets burned into your retinas.

I am breathing heavily, blinking away the images as best I can, shivering in bed. I don’t feel alone, I look around the room but see no one, my heart hammering in my chest. I step out of the bed, looking to my hands, seeing bruises on my knuckles and fingertips.

My alarm beeps at me, signaling that it is 08:00. I shake my head, doing my best to clear it and get myself into some suitable enough clothing to walk around in.

Things aren’t how they were in the evening, at least not when I looked at them as I normally would.

I stare at my firearm, the desert eagle I have always relied on as my ‘pant shitting hand cannon’. It is the normal shape I remember but there is some kind of field around it. I touch it and watch as it wraps around my hand, changes colors and goes from gray to off white. I slide it into its holster at my waist, pulling my hoodie on.

I walk out and look around the temple, and the strange fields or auras only seem to continue. I see a rather large and powerful white aura surrounding the two massive statues of Saint Dinah, both of which I regard with a bit more pity than I do reverence now that I know her fate.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see a massive fount of some kind of grand holy power. I am not entirely sure how I am sure it was holy, but it is huge, a massive aura somewhere within the temple.

I grin, assuming it is Tim, and begin heading down the hallways towards it. With each hall and doorway, I pass, I grow closer and closer to the massive power, seeing it through some walls. I finally arrive at a chapel entrance of some sort, and what I saw shocked me.

Kneeling before an altar, with her staff on the ground resting over her left shoulder, is Lady Tasha. She is within a maelstrom of white light. It shimmers around her and rises high into the chapel’s ceiling. Like a massive cone held over her, it spins slowly, turning around her serenely.

Lady Tasha continues her prayers, unaware of my presence.

I walk in slowly, feeling the pressure of the aura, though it isn’t a physical one. The same sort of pressure you feel when you’re alone in a dark hallway, that feeling of dread: this was the exact opposite of that feeling. I felt this odd pressure of comfort and warmth. As I moved closer to the massive well of light, I reached out to touch it. As I did, I could only describe the sensation as soft and warm, like a downy pillow.

Lady Tasha springs up to her feet as I touched it however, the entire well of energy collapsing around her and pulling tight against her body. I now see her covered in what could only be considered a shell, which shrinks smaller and smaller until it seems to be sealed inside her. “Sofia?” she says as she turns to me, her brow furrowing in concern.

“Hey.” I wave meekly, “What was that?”

Lady Tasha narrows her eye at me. “I can ask you the same…” She walks over to me slowly, “What is…” She leans in, examining my face. “Why is the Halo of the Sun imprinted on your forehead?”

“What?” I place my hand on my forehead, confused as to what she’s talking about.

Tasha grabs my wrist, moving it to the side, “Who have you been talking to?”

I decide it’s probably a bad idea to lie to Lady Tasha since she is certainly more powerful than I thought she was. “The Angel Samael.”

Tasha’s face falls as she releases me, she steps back, her brow furrowing more. “The Angel Samael? He… visited you?”

I nod. “Yes.” I rub my forehead, checking my hand for any kind of ink or blood. I don’t see anything. “Is that bad?”

Lady Tasha clutches her staff to herself tightly, “Samael is…” she turns from me, and looks down to the staff in her hands, “He is God’s rod, to His staff. When God seeks to punish, to seek retribution, it is often Samael who is the angel God sends to do so.” She clears her throat, “and… that person needs to be… very naughty.”

I raise my eyebrow at her. “Like… slaying the firstborn of Egypt kind of thing?”

“It’s possible. Samael’s name is never mentioned in scripture, but many say it was God himself.” She sighs. “But that’s impossible.”

“Why is it impossible?” I ask, “I mean, why wouldn’t he? Pharaoh was kind of asking for the ol’ wrath of God, don’t you think?”

“God is great, but his hand cannot enter this world directly, it is why he sends his angels.” Lady Tasha nods solemnly. “That was before Christ when he sent a part of himself as a man to suffer for our sins. Before that God was vengeful. He was an angry God.” She smiles. “Now, God is love.” She looks to the altar in reverence.

I frown, looking around. “I agree but… that love didn’t seem to help this place out any when Ragna and Xyphiel showed up.”

Lady Tasha turned to me, her eyes wide. “The Angels did their best.”

I narrow my eyes. “Saint Dinah cowered before Xyphiel.”

Lady Tasha turns from me again. “She was not an angel of violence.”

“She should have been,” I state flatly. “Would have saved us all a whole lot of trouble if she killed him then and there.” I walk closer to her, still feeling the pressure of her holy energy. “For that matter, why don’t you fight him?”

Lady Tasha shrinks back from me, “I… I couldn’t, not directly.”

“Why not? I saw what you had within you, Tasha, you could probably send Xyphiel and Ragna packing all the way to hell on your own. So why don’t you?”

Tasha closes her eye, pulling the staff close to her, “God is Love. Not wrath. I will not raise his staff in anger. I will use it to save those who serve, to heal them, to protect them.”

“You can protect them by eliminating their enemies,” I explain. “But there’s probably another reason you won’t raise your power against them.” I look her over, “considering you’re Tim’s half-sister, I’m going to guess you’re not from the angelic side.”

Tasha’s lips pursed as she turns from me entirely.

“You won’t fight Xyphiel or Ragna because Xyphiel’s your father.”

“Please… leave.” Tasha says softly.

I move to place my hand on her shoulder before she grabs it by the wrist tightly.

I see her eye burning red in anger in a rather familiar color, and I just stare back at her. “So I’m right then? Like Father like Daughter?”

Tasha lets go of me immediately, stepping back, her hand to her mouth in shock. “I’m… nothing like him!”

“Yet you have his eyes.”

I watch a tear roll down Tasha’s cheek. “I can’t help that! I am not like him! I won’t be a murderer like him! I will not slay people and justify it as God’s divine providence!” she shouts.

“So that’s the real reason then? You’re afraid you’ll end up like Xyphiel if you kill in the name of God?” I relent a bit, seeing I’ve pushed Tasha pretty hard.

Tasha walks back to the altar. “Leave me, please.” she whimpers.

I do as she asks, and feel the pressure of her spirit again. I look back at it once more and wonder if that power is only when she prays, or if it can be used to fight at all.

It’s at this point that I bump into Zepherina on my way out of the church. I stagger back a bit as I do so, as it feels like I smacked into a wall.

Zepherina’s hands steady my shoulders as I stumble back and she grins to me. “Hey, Sofia!”

“Hey,” I respond, looking to her. “Do you know where the training room would be, by any chance? I was supposed to meet Tim.”

Zepherina smiles broadly and points down the hallway for me. I notice her aura is strong as well, but the pressure from her seems controlled, powerful, and oddly pure. The color is off, however: violet certainly, but tinged white and black mixing and churning on the surface. “Head down the hallway, make a right, and keep going, you’ll see a big door to the left, and that’s the training room.” She walks by me towards the altar. “Go easy on him okay?”

“I will, thanks Zeph.” I find I am getting along with Zepherina better than I expected, of all of Tim’s sisters I’ve met so far.

After a few moments, I manage to find the training room. The door isn’t much different from the others, but my main clue is hearing Sergeant Demond’s voice echoing down the hallway as I near the door.

“So you’re telling me you’ve never once allowed this to finish?” Sergeant Demond’s voice echoes.

I quietly move to the entrance, looking to see Sergeant Demond standing opposite of Tim in a massive room. There appears to be padding on the walls and floor.

I notice Tim’s wings are black and scaled now, small horns are pushing out of his head, and he seems a good foot taller. “No,” he grumbles. “I’m always too afraid to… let go.”

Demond looks to the door, seeing me, and then walks to his left, forcing Tim to keep his back to the doorway. “You need to let go. There’s nothing to worry about, you’re not going to hurt me, or anyone else.”

Tim shakes his head. “This… is too much. I can’t!”

“What do you normally think about when you feel this happen, Major? What’s the trigger? You’ve always held it back so you should know what it is that you want to avoid thinking about.”

Tim’s form jumps a bit in size and I watch the horns on his head grow a bit larger, a black lizard-like tail grows out further from behind him. I notice even his feet start to change shape.

I bite my lip as I watch, worried he might fly into a rage as Xyphiel did in my vision.

“I’m guessing you’re thinking about it now? Come on man. If you don’t let it out you’ll never get a hold of it.” Demond explains.

Tim’s hands slam down onto the matted floor, changing to claws as his shirt pops open, exposing broader shoulders and a more muscled chest, his skin changing rapidly from his normal tone to a black set of scales. I notice little stripes of red streaking across his shoulders and arms here and there. His neck grows longer now, pushing away from his shoulders a good three feet. He growls, “I… I’m not…”

“Stop thinking about it, embrace the pain, treat it like a bandage: Rip it off!” Demond encourages.

With a rather startling roar, Tim’s face pushes into a lizard-like muzzle. His wings shake as he finishes.

My eyes go wide as I watch the aura around him shift and surge. Surrounding his body is a force not unlike Tasha’s, but more concentrated, firmer and closer to his skin. No, almost a part of his skin. It pulses over his skin, inside of him, and around him. It’s incredible.

I see a familiar blue light reflected on the mat in front of Tim. It must be coming from his eyes. Eyes I desperately want to see.

I slowly walk into the room, Tim not noticing for now.

His tail wraps around his leg, and his growls stop, his voice is smooth, not gruff as I expected, “My God… I feel… is this my mouth?” he shudders, “I must look hideous… like a monster.”

“I resent that word,” Demond shrugs. “Granted I’d shit myself if you came charging at me from a dark alleyway…”

Tim shakes his head. “Okay… I pulled it out, there’s nothing left in there.”

“How do you feel? In control, out of control?” Demond says.

I manage to get around to Tim’s right side, and he spots me, his face turning to me. My heart skips a beat.

His face is unrecognizable, with black scales over the lizard-like face and the straight horns pointing out of his skull. But his eyes, his eyes, and the burning blue rings in his white eyes. His irises are slits but outside of that, it’s those beautiful eyes that grab me, and the first thing that hits those beautiful eyes is a look of absolute fear and dread.

“S-Sofia… I… “ He turns from me, his wings wrapping around him, “Demond! Help me change back, damn it!”

Demond doesn’t say a word, just looking to me and nodding.

I walk towards him, kneeling down and parting his scaled wings like curtains. “Tim?”

He’s shaking, tears welling up in his eyes. “I… I didn’t know how to explain! This darkness in me, I’m trying to-”

I stop him, placing my hand on his snout and looking into his eyes. “You’re you. I love you. I don’t care how you look, Tim.”

His nostrils huff a burst of hot air as it pushes into my hand. His eyes glow brighter now, and I see his spirit literally surge around him. I look at his wings as white feathers seem to sprout from them, and his features start to look more and more human. Within a few moments, Tim is his usual angel self, his eyes still glow, but they’re more human. He hugs me tightly.

I grin, cradling him in my arms. “It’s okay.”

“It is most certainly not okay!” I hear Eva’s voice from the training room. Behind her is Zepherina, who is grinning ear to ear.

Tim turns to Eva, raising an eyebrow. “Why is that?”

Eva storms in, fists clenched, “You mean to tell me, my brother,” she grits her teeth, “my meager brother turns into a beastly black and red Seraphim?”

Zepherina snickers.

Eva turns to Zepherina, glaring, “Shut up, Zeph!”

Tim narrows his eyes to Eva. “It’s something I’ve been struggling with.”

Eva growls an actual growl, her blue eyes flickering with an odd but familiar glow. “Struggling?” She glares. “At least you would be feared on the battlefield like that!”

Zepherina walks in. “Eva, I think they need some context.”

Eva whips her head to Zepherina, glaring at her sister, “They do not!”

Zepherina leans down. “Come on, shorty, show me your fangs.” She pokes Eva hard in the shoulder.

“Stop that!” Eva growls again, her fists clenched.

“He showed you his, now you show yours. ” Zeph then leans back with a shit eating grin. “Pinky.”

Eva growls again, her body rising up rapidly. Her robes suddenly fit her more snugly, her form still very feminine, her feathers pulling into her wings as they too turn more scale-like. I think I know what to expect until her wings become a bleach-like white.

Her tail pokes through a premade hole that was hidden by the robes before when loose, and now I see where the ‘pinkey’ nickname originated. Pink swirls form random little patterns across her tail, and as her neck lengthens the patterns remain. White and pink is the color scheme, and now Eva is finally as tall as her sister, her tail twitching in agitation. Her eyes are not glowing as powerfully as Tim’s, but I can see her aura is similar: powerful, merged with her body, and pulsing through her.

“There you go, strawberry crème,” Zepherina adds a final insult to injury.

Eva roars in anger at her sister, showing her sharp and deadly teeth.

“Please don’t kill me: I’d hate to die by a watermelon margarita,” Zepherina goads.

Eva’s maw snaps shut mere inches from Zepherina’s face.

Zepherina doesn’t flinch, grinning.

I do my very best not to laugh. “I… I mean you look very powerful to me.”

Eva turns to me, her tail relaxing. “I am powerful like this. Tasha says this is a Seraphim form, granted to us from the blood of our father.”

“Cursed from him.” Tim corrects.

Eva’s neck turns to Timothy, her body still facing me. “For me, this is a curse. Because I look like a damn fruit smoothie.” She sighs, “But you dear brother,” she explains as she shrinks back down to her normal angel shape, “look badass.”

I notice how much power vanishes from both Tim and Eva as they shift back to their angel forms. “You two do realize how much more powerful those ‘Seraphim’ forms are, right?”

Zepherina nods. “Well yeah. It’s the only time my sister isn’t a pipsqueak.” She taunts again. “Granted she’s not as strong as me, but at least I can feel when she hits me.”

Eva shoots her a withering gaze.

Tim looks to me. “I always was afraid I couldn’t control it.”

Demond chuckles, moving towards the four of us, “You were more afraid of what everyone around you would think of you compared to how dangerous you’d be if you were transformed into it.”

Tim grumbles. “It hurts like hell you know.”

Eva shakes her head. “Only if you fight it. I first turned thanks to this one when I was five years old. Zeph was laughing hysterically, Lady Tasha called it a miracle, and I thought I was going to die of embarrassment.” She crosses her arms. “Pink!… for God’s sake. Why pink?”

“It’s mostly white…” Tim corrects, “But you’ve… been changing into that shape since you were five?” Tim asks, flabbergasted.

“Lady Tasha helped me learn how,” Eva explains. “She called it a gift.”

Zeph rolled her eyes. “She didn’t ‘show you how she just helped you hide it from mother.”

“Your mother doesn’t know?” I ask. I suddenly feel an odd pressure from Tim, I turn to him and see his eyes shift to slit irises.

Eva nods. “It wasn’t terribly hard to hide it. I only turned when I lost control over my emotions or felt distressed. My mother rarely put me in such a mood.” She looks away. “She rarely puts me in any mood.”

Zeph shrugs. “I don’t get why you and mother don’t get along. I keep telling you, you just need to spar with her.”

Tim seems to be changing again, faster this time, and he groans a bit as his neck stretches out, his eyes closed tight as his face stretches.

Eva shakes her head at Zeph. “Mother clearly has favorites. I’ve come to terms with it, Zeph, that’s all. She favors the strong.”

Tim leans back, now in his black and red Seraphim form, his eyes open, not nearly as bright. “Rachel.” He growls his right hand clenching, his claws digging into the padding on the floor.

I place my hand on him, looking into his eyes, “Tim?”

Zeph turns to Tim, a serious look of indignation crossing her face for the first time, “Our Mother, Rachel, yes.”

Tim glares to Zeph., “You mean, the woman who abandoned me with him?”

Zeph’s face softens, “Well… boys belong with men.” Zeph now seems to sense she’s in a rather awkward situation.

“Xyphiel is not a man,” Tim growls, standing up, matching Zepherina in height. “He’s a damn monster. He didn’t have any damn part in raising me. I was just the reminder of the woman who ran from him.”

Zeph was about to say something before Eva interrupted.

“I didn’t have it much easier. It seems I reminded her too much of my father.” Eva sighs, “I was raised mostly by nursemaids and handmaidens.”

I narrow my eyes at Eva, thinking about what size fiddle I could possibly play for the woman raised like a damn princess.

Zeph bites her lip, “Well… listen it’s not my fault, okay? I… Mother likes me for some reason.” she looks to Eva, “I keep telling her to go easy on you. She’s hard on you because you’re the heir to the throne and all.” She smiles, “and the future Metatron.”

I look to Tim, then to Eva, “Wait, which one of you--”

Eva shakes her head, “We both need to be together to commune. I can’t seem to maintain the connection long enough to hear anything alone, and Timothy hears so much it drives him mad.”

Tim nods, looking to his hands. “Now why am I stuck like this…”

“Probably because you’re hating on your mother,” Demond explains. “Seems she’s your trigger.”

Tim glares at Demond, “Rachel is not my mother.”

Eva frowns. “But she is.”

Tim turns to Eva. “Maybe to you, but she left me, mother’s do not do that to their children.”

Zepherina has taken a few steps away from the rest of us. I can feel her embarrassment from a mile away. “I’m sure she had her reasons, if you spoke to her, maybe?”

Tim growls, “I’ll never speak to her.”

I reach up to Tim, placing my hand on his snout. “Calm down Tim.”

Tim looks to me, his eyes glowing again, and he starts to shrink down.

“There… it’s okay.” I explain, smiling wide.

Tim smiles weakly to me. “Well… seems I’m getting something under control.”

Jason’s voice soon interrupts the lot of us. “Hey uh, everyone…” he walks in holding his phone, “We have a problem.”

Tim frowns, “What’s the problem?”

Jason looks to Eva and Zepherina. “Well, it kind of involves everyone here.” He hits the play button on his phone; it looks like the recording of a newscast.

The image starts as a normal newscast, with an anchorman standing in front of a military base.

“We now go live to Ian Brady, who has managed to get a hold of the Terrorist and is interviewing them live.”

The image cuts to that of a woman’s face. She has familiar ice blue eyes, brown hair, and looks to be in her mid-fifties. “Are we live?”

A man’s voice squeaks from off camera, “Y-yes.”

“My face is framed as we discussed?”

Another whimper from off camera, “y-yes ma’am.”

“Good.” she smiles sweetly to the audience, “Hello everyone, and I mean everyone. I am Queen Rachel, you’ll soon know me as the Queen of the true ruler of this earth. But for now, know that I have lent my two children to the United States military in the hopes of them getting their hands dirty in some good old fashioned warfare.” She scoffs. “However, as I mentioned, the true Empress of this world has arrived, and as such, I need them back to be groomed to be her heiresses to the throne of this little dirt-ball.” She makes a motion with her head as the image zooms out.

I notice the room she’s in is Colonel Anderson’s office. “Tim…”

Tim just nods, looking at the phone, holding my hand.

“As such, I have a similar request: return my children to me and I’ll stay your execution for a short while.” The camera zooms out to the point where her whole body is shown. She’s wearing a skin-tight armor, displaying an athletic physique. A belt seems built into the armor around her waist, and pads appear on her shoulders, arms, chest, and thighs. Her wings then spread wide, white, the edges tinged silver. “However every hour, on the hour, things will get rather biblical up in here.” She grins madly, pulling out a weapon I’ve never seen before.

It looks like a machine gun, but the barrel looks as if it’s fashioned into some kind of bayonet. She points it at the camera, the voice from before is heard shrieking.

“Wait! You said if I co-operated you wouldn’t!”

“I said I wouldn’t kill you slow, mortal. A swift death is your reward.” With that, she pulls the trigger, blood sprays from off camera, and the camera falls, facing a number of other people tied up and facing a wall. I recognize Colonel Anderson as one of them.

“One of these people will die every hour.” Rachel reiterates, “Bring me, my children.”

Part 6

27
 
 

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Sergeant Demond Winter was here. This was Operation Seraph. I was stunned into silence as he and his brother both finished their salutes.

Sergeant Elon regarded Tim with a look of mild shock and concern.

Sergeant Demond was completely and utterly unphased. He glanced at each of us. “Sir, Ma’am, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Tim cracks a smile, looking to Sergeant Demond. “I’m sure it is a pleasure Sergeant.” Tim addresses Jorge. “Jorge, why don’t you show the Sergeants to their quarters, for now? We’ll work on briefings in due time. Right now I’m still getting Captain Vázquez up to speed.”

Jorge nods. “Sure thing, Saint Timothy!” He smiles, ushering the Winter brothers along. “Just this way. I’m Jorge Chavez, curator of the Guardian Temple. If you have any questions, I’m more than happy to answer.”

“Yeah, I’ve got a question,” Elon says. “Is our S.O. a real friggin’ angel?”

Demond slaps Elon upside his head. “Later.”

Tasha is walking from one of the hallways towards us when she passes by the Winter brothers.

Demond stops, sniffing the air as she passes. “What the hell are you?” He stares at Tasha with suspicion.

Tasha also halts, twisting to face him. “I beg your pardon?”

Demond narrows his eyes at her, stalks up to her, nostrils flaring. He’s a good head taller than Tasha.

Tasha squares herself up against him as best she can despite being shorter than him. “I am a priestess of this Temple, and you are a guest, so I would expect you to treat me with a bit more respect--” she looks him up and down— “young man.”

Demond takes a step towards her. “Is that the lie you’re telling them, Demon? I can smell the pheromones on you: they aren’t natural. Are you trying to seduce every man in here?”

Tasha doesn’t back down. “So far it hasn’t affected anyone, it can’t be helped if you’re sensitive. Besides, I don’t have any control over it."

Demond grabs Tasha’s wrist. “Probably a good idea to get control over that.”

I’m about to speak up before I see Tasha slide her free arm under Sergeant Demond’s extended arm pit and turn, shoulder tossing him over her and down onto the ground.

Tasha lets go of Demond immediately, grimacing. “Do not touch me.” She turns, her eye glowing red slightly. “For your own good.”

Demond gets to his feet, his nose flaring. He quickly removes his uniform jacket, tossing his tie to the ground. “You want to have a go at me, demoness?” he growls.

I turn to Tim. “Stop him!”

Tim looks on stoically, eyes fixed on Demond. “I’ve heard he has full control over it. I need to see it.”

“See what?” I demand.

Demond kicks his boots off, quickly pulling his white button-down shirt off, which I notice is velcroed with false buttons. “You bit off more than you could chew, demon!”

“Do not call me a demon.” Tasha stands firm, slowly reaching behind her and pulling out a simple wooden staff. “I do not wish to put you down, but if I must, I must.”

Demond’s right lip quivers in a snarl. “Was that a dog joke, you bitch?!” His whole body suddenly starts to swell.

To my utter shock, I watch as Demond’s face stretches into a muzzle, his ears shifting up towards the top of his head.

All the while, he grows from a man of about six and a half feet tall to a creature towering over nine feet tall. White fur rapidly covers his body as his eyes turn yellow from brown. Soon his legs fill the blue uniform pants he’s wearing, though they seem to stretch to accommodate as his feet rip through the socks he’s wearing, a huge pair of wolf-like paws growing to fit the bulk of the rest of him. He must be over eight feet tall.

My jaw is agape as I stare in disbelief at what I’m seeing. ‘White Wolf’ was his code name: I thought it was a play on his nocturnal missions and his association with death. Maybe a play on the fact he was a black man to throw anyone from associating his handle with the soldier himself. I never imagined that Sergeant Demond Winter was an actual, factual, werewolf!

Tasha’s face softens as she seems him in his massive form.

Demond lumbers towards her, his eyes oddly human as he towers over her. “Got something to say to me now, demon?” he growls low as he stoops down to get nearly eye to eye with Tasha.

I'm staring awestruck standing by helplessly.

Tasha slowly places her staff back between her wings on her back. She reaches out with a white-gloved hand and gently rests her hand on his muzzle. “I’m sorry.”

Demond’s ears flick flat against his head and his eyebrow raises. “What?”

Tasha slides her fingers along the fur on his snout. “To you, the smell must be unbearable. I’m sorry.” She gently removes her hand, looking him over. “Is my presence too much for you? Maybe there’s another scent that would mask it for you? I have no desire to seduce you.”

In any other context, that might seem like a fairly passive put down.

Demond takes a step back, looking her over, “No. I can ignore the urges your pheromones give me easily.” His voice is low and gravely. “I thought you were fooling everyone here.”

Tasha looks to Tim, beaming to him. “That is my half brother.” She turns back to Demond. “I know what I look like, what I am. I assure you, I mean no one any harm here.”

Demond’s form slowly shrinks back down to human shape, his uniform pants returning to normal size with the rest of him. He picks up his clothing, slipping his feet back into his boots and pulling his shirt over a very defined chest. “I’ll be the judge of that.” He glares at Tasha. “I’ve managed to ignore my animal instincts, I have it down to an art, so your powers aren’t going to affect me.”

Tasha returns the contented gaze back to Demond. “Trust me, you are the last person I would want to seduce.”

The two glare at each other for a few awkward moments before Demond rejoins his brother.

Elon looks to Tim and me before Jorge leads them down a long hallway. “Sir, Ma’am, I’m sorry for my brother.”

“Elon! Double time!” Demond shouts from down the hallway.

Elon vanishes down the hallway.

Tim’s stoic watch over the events didn’t end once, as he watched Demond leave, admiration on his face as Demond turned down the hall.

By the time they’re out of earshot, I turn to Tim and grab him by the shoulders. “Do you have any idea what kind of psychopath Sergeant Demond is?” I whisper. “I mean, without even knowing he’s a damned werewolf!”

Tasha has been silently fuming where she stood, but moving over to the two of us, her tail flicking back and forth in agitation, she hisses, “Who is that infuriating man Timothy?”

“Sergeant Demond Winter,” Tim’s says softly as we both break his reverie. “I’ve read his transcripts. He’s an exceptional soldier. He also has perfect control over his Lycanthropy, It’s unheard of.”

“Have you read the debriefs?” I shout. Apparently, the ones I had read had left out some minor information regarding his ‘special abilities’.

Tasha crosses her arms under her chest, pouting. “He is absolutely infuriating!”

Tim closes his eyes for a moment. When he reopens them, he’s deadly serious. “I have read his debriefs. I need him, Sofia. I’m running out of options.” Tim addresses Tasha next. “I will discuss what happened between you two. It’s just a misunderstanding, I’m sure.”

I glare at him. “What mission is a bloodthirsty nut job like Demond Winter needed?”

Tim’s serious face hasn’t wavered. “One where we’re fighting literal demons.”

“So you get a monster to fight monsters?” I cross my arms, mirroring Tasha.

Tim’s face falls. “You think he’s a monster?”

“Yes, Tim, a Monster. He’s a literal monster! Not to mention from all the first-hand accounts, he doesn’t work well with others, he’s not going to function with the group. The man is a loner, he’s unstable, and he takes great pleasure in killing!”

Tim adjusts his wings briefly, looks to Tasha, then back to me. “I’ll talk to him about,” he clears his throat, “the monster… stuff…”

Tasha seems to calm down slightly. “Timothy?”

Tim sighs, moving his hand to his temples. “I need him, okay?”

I walk towards Tim. “Are you okay?”

There was a very loud banging noise coming from down the hallway. Not the sort of bang you’d get from a gun, mind you. This was a much louder sound, like the sort of sharp bang you’d hear from two cars smashing into each other.

I hear a woman shouting, “Zeph!”

Tim turns towards where the bang was and seems to start running before he suddenly stops and looks unsteady on his feet.

“Tim?” I ask, walking over to him. I place my hand on his shoulder and he nearly collapses to the floor. I just barely manage to catch him and keep him upright.

Tim’s face grimaces like he was listening to nails on a chalkboard.

“Timothy!” Tasha shouts, running to his other side and helping to guide him to the floor in a sitting position. Tasha looks to him with concern crossing her face. “Something is wrong.” She places her hand on his head, “There’s… some kind of dark energy affecting him.”

I move in front of him, hugging him tightly. “Tim, are you okay? Say something!” As I hold him I feel his heart hammering in his chest.

Tim gently places one hand on my back, his breathing labored, his eyes closed tight, sweat dripping from his brow. “I-I don’t know what that was but…” As his eyes open, I see them filled with black, as if someone stole the whites from his eyes.

My eyes widen in shock. “Tim, your eyes! What happened?”

Tim’s face goes pale for a moment and he bolts to his feet, staggering, and grabbing his head. “Damn it, not now!” he shouts.

Tasha places her hands on his shoulders and gets his attention. “Timothy, look at me and calm yourself.” She beams at him. “You don’t have to be scared of yourself. She won’t be afraid if you aren’t. Just breathe. You’re safe, okay?”

Tim seems slightly taller than he was moments ago, which is unnerving. I slowly get up to my feet, concerned as I watch Tim’s shoulders heave with his slowing breaths. Then he shrinks slightly as he does this, returning to his normal height.

Like clouds of ink giving way to clear water, I watch as the whites of his eyes return. Tim’s breathing evens out as he places his hand on Tasha’s wrist. “Thank you.”

Tasha takes her hands off of him. “Better than knocking yourself out for no reason.”

Tim shakes his head. “I can’t turn now, not with…” he glances to me, worry crossing his face.

I hug him tight. “Explain Tim, what just happened?”

“I’m not completely sure.”

“Why did your eyes… go dark like that?” I ask.

Tim turns from me, looking ashamed.

Tasha sighs. “Timothy, you need to tell her.”

Tim’s still looks admonished he turns back to me. “I’m… only half angel. The other half is… it’s darker.”

Tasha stomps her foot onto the floor. “It is not dark!” she shouts, offended. “You have to stop thinking of it that way, Timothy! It’s a gift! A Gift from father before he turned his back on God!”

Tim rolls his eyes. “What triggered it, is the question.” Tim glances to where we had heard the loud bang before. “We need to check on Eva.”

“Eva?” I ask as we start running across the main foyer and towards a huge entryway that reaches from floor to ceiling, each with a door open on either side.

Tim clears his throat as we walk inside. “Yes, that was her shouting before.”

Tasha looks to me, giving me an encouraging smile. “Don’t worry, you’ll get along well.” She heads off to another hallway as Tim and I head towards the loud bang we had heard.

We eventually walk into the room. I look around at what appears to be an amphitheater. Oddly the spot we walk into appears to be the stage. Going up are rows and rows of chairs, except for one much larger chair, or throne, sitting about halfway up. That’s where I spotted two more angels.

Both were women. The first is sitting in front of the throne. She has silvery wings like Tim and shares his eye color as well. Her hair is brown, however, unlike Tim’s, and long. She was a bit on the shorter side, maybe five and a half feet tall or so. She had brown and burgundy robes. I see her heavy brown leather boots under her. Her face is a grimace of pain as she rubs her head.

Irfan is sitting next to her, offering her a small vial of clear liquid. “This should help you get back on your feet.” He looks concerned. “Brother Timothy, were you affected?”

Tim confirms to Irfan. “Yes. I believe so. I recovered faster though. Not sure why.”

Irfan looks to me, a sly smile on his face. “Oh yes, unsure of why you recovered faster than your lonely sisters,” he says sarcastically.

Sitting in a chair next to the throne is a much larger woman, with black hair tied in a braid and violet eyes, which I swear I’ve seen somewhere before. She’s an absolute monster of a woman, looks like a weight lifter of some kind, standing a little over seven feet tall. She has a pair of large white wings and she is rubbing her temples, slowly getting to her feet. “Oh, that was weird. I felt dizzy,” she complains in a surprisingly young voice. “Did the throne break when I dropped it?”

“No.” The smaller angel groans as she drinks the medicine given her. “I feel like I got hit by a damn truck. What was that?”

Jason chimes in from one of the seats. “Dark magic only affecting Timothy, Eva, and Zepherina? Looked fairly nasty and powerful.”

Irfan has a look of worry cross his face. “Let's hope that is not a weakness.”

The shorter angel woman stands up, stretching, “Well, that remedy worked well Brother Irfan, thank you.”

Irfan chuckles as he stands. “At this rate, I’m going to run out of these medicines. I’ll need to stock up.” He turns his attention to Jason. “I’ll give you a shopping list.”

Jason nods. “Tell it to me and I’ll write it down. Last time you wrote it down and the second I left the temple, I couldn’t read a word of it.” He stretches, “Besides we should probably drop our latest guest off at a hospital outside of the temple.”

I shoot a glare at Jason. “Josh, his name is Josh. Is he okay?”

“He’s resting now, but fine.” Irfan looks to the larger angel woman., “You’re doing well enough?”

The large angel nods. “Peachy!”

Tim walks over to the smaller angel. “Eva, you’re steady?”

The woman, apparently Eva, just nods, glancing to me. “Who’s this?”

Tim chuckles, looking to me. “Sofia, this is my twin sister, Evangeline.”

Eva’s face turns from uninterested to predatory. “Ah, so this is the infamous Sofia who’s had my brother twisted in knots for the past three weeks?” She offers me her hand. “Please, call me Eva.”

Her tone is the same as I’d expect from some posh trust fund child in Manhattan. Instantly I feel rubbed the wrong way, but I do my best to put on a smile. Finally meeting Tim’s family, I don’t want to make a bad first impression. I offer my own hand, which she grips tightly. “Sofia.”

Without letting go of my hand she pulls me closer, “They’re fairly useless without us, aren’t they?” she smiles, giving a sidelong glance to Tim.

“I’m sorry?”

“Men.” she smiles, looking at Tim with a bemused gaze.

Tim rolls his eyes.

“Well… they have their uses.” I give her a sly smile back.

Eva’s face falls slightly as she releases my hand. “Well… I’m sure they are useful for something.”

“Sex.” The larger woman says, tauntingly to me and Eva. “You can say it, it’s not a dirty word. Men are good for sex!”

Tim snickers. “And this is my youngest sister, Zepherina.”

Zepherina towers over me. “Half-sister!” Zepherina shouts with a broad smile, she offers out her hand as Eva did. “Zeph is perfectly fine.”

I take it, and she grabs my hand hard. I do my best to grab back, but she has a hell of a grip. “Sofia, or Sofie. Soph works but… yeah, try not to bother.”

Zeph pulls me close. “You just let me know if my half-brother hurts you, cause if he does, I’ll kick his ass.”

I can’t help but laugh and grin at Zepherina. “You’ll have to beat me to it.”

Zeph lets go of my hand and glances at Tim. “Oh, I like her!”Tim is grinning at the two of us. Then he looks around as if there was a bug flying around his head.

“Tim?” I frown. So far the day was getting far too surreal. I wasn’t too sure I was prepared for much more.

“Fatima?” Tim whispers.

Eva turns to Tim, her eyebrow raised. “The nun who Tasha lost?”

Zeph walks toward the large stone throne, picking it up with shocking ease and moving it over slightly. She places it down on the ground gently, though it still grinds as its incredible weight shifts back to the floor. “I thought she’d be dead.”

“I can hear her… but…” he looks to the throne. “I need that.” He walks towards it, sitting down and grabbing the armrests, closing his eyes tight.

Eva shakes her head. “Brother, when are you going to realize…?” She walks over to the throne, and kneels before him, taking his hands in hers. “It needs us both.”

Tim and Eva’s wings soon glow silver and both are enveloped in soft white light.

Zepherina shakes her head, placing one hand on her hip and turning to me. “They’re gonna be stuck like that for hours now.”

I face Zeph, looking concerned. “What are they doing?”

“They’re communing. You see, normally the child of the Metatron is the one who gets the job after they’re born,” Zeph explains. “But Tim and Eva are fraternal twins, so both of them share it. Tim can talk to God, but he has no control over what he hears. Eva can’t talk to God on her own, but she helps Tim control the communion.” Zepherina sighs, “At least that’s what Lady Tasha says.”

I stare at Tim and Eva. They’re unmoving, barely breathing, their wings shining silver as the glow pulses around them. “So… hours you said?”

Zeph simply nods. “Yep.”

I sigh. “I guess I’m going to head to my room, maybe change out of this uniform and explore this place.”

Zeph nods. “If you need a guide, just ask! I’ll be in the training room.” Zeph grins proudly at me and then wanders off.

I head towards our room, where I spot Sergeant Demond, of all people, waiting by the door. I do my best to steel myself and keep calm.

Sergeant Demond moves quickly to attention. “Captain Vázquez, Ma’am, permission to speak freely, Ma’am?”

I shoot him a rather indigent glare. “Permission granted Sergeant. At ease.”

Demond slides out of attention, though his face still shows he’s rather serious. “I understand you saw my briefings. I’m afraid they’ve painted a rather poor picture of myself in your eyes.”

“And how do you know that?” I inquire.

Demond points to his ears. “I heard you speaking with Major Crestfall, Captain.”

“How could-” I stop myself before continuing, “Right, wolf ears. Jesus, are there any humans in this place?”

Demond nods, “Yourself and Jorge, there’s another male human here as well, though I’ve yet to meet him.”

“Good to know, I guess,” I grumble, frustrated at my rhetorical question getting answered, “Sergeant, why shouldn’t I believe the debriefings about you?”

Demond continues, “I snapped at SOs whenever I was being documented, I threatened anyone other than my brother who was on the mission with me. I piled bodies as high as I could.”

“Why?” I ask.

“Because they tried to make more like me. They made me infect two soldiers, Captain. Good men.” Demond explained.

“And what happened to them?”

Demond shook his head slowly. “They couldn’t control it as I could. They’d fly into a rage and transform into animals at the slightest provocation, attacking friendly targets, and at times not even following the mission. In the end, what I had to do was mercy…” he says as he trails off a bit.

I think for a moment, “So you killed them then?”

“I did what needed to be done. To make sure they didn’t try to find ‘better’ candidates, I just acted like someone who only had the slightest bit more control over my abilities than them. That’s why the Major asked me to help train him.”

I shoot an incredulous look at Demond. “‘Train’ him? I’m unsure why Major Crestfall would be asking you for help.”

Demond raises an eyebrow to me, and then whispers, “He hasn’t shown you then?”

I hear a whisper in the back my mind, “more veils to be removed.”

The whisper must be Samael, again, messing with me. I ignore it and I focus on Demond. “He’s shown me he’s an Angel if that’s what you’re referring to.”

“Nephilim,” Demond corrects, “he’s a half angel. Has he explained what the other half is?”

“He said it was dark.” I admit, “but not much else.”

Demond nods to me, “He wants me to show him how to control it. But more than anything, he’s afraid of it. He doesn’t feel like himself when the ‘dark’ comes over him, but I have a feeling it’s not his own perception he’s afraid of.”

My face falls. “What do you mean?”

Concern crosses Demond’s face. “It’s you, Captain. He’s afraid of how you’d react to seeing him in his darker form.”

“And why do you think Major Crestfall would feel that way about me?” I was hoping to avoid an issue where two senior officers were found out to be an item by a subordinate.

Demond cracks a shit-eating grin. “Captain, I smell him on you, and I smell you on him.”

My face flushes. “Y-You need to stop selling these things!” Damn it, I should have showered after we made love.

Demond chuckles. “I can’t help it. I’m sorry.” Demond’s eyes light up like a light bulb just went off in his head, “but maybe you can help. 0800, tomorrow morning, Major Crestfall had requested my first session to help him. I need you there, observing in secret.”

I frown. “So you are requesting me to spy on him?”

Demond nod, “Yes. If you could, Captain, that would help Major Crestfall out a lot. I only ask you to leave your fear at the door. Don’t be frightened by what he looks like.”

“I don’t care what he looks like as long as he’s himself.”

Demond leans back against the wall. “If you’re there, I’m sure he will be himself. You’ll know when to make your presence known. In the meantime, probably a good idea to get some rest.”

“Fine then, Sergeant, I’ll see you at 0800. Dismissed.” I say shortly.

Demond salutes me. “Ma’am, Yes Ma’am.” and then heads off down the hallway.

I was not completely sure if I could trust Demond, but if it could help Tim, then I would do it. But I wondered what Tim would look like. Hellboy? Hellraiser? What was I walking into? I headed into Tim and I’s quarters, ready to turn in for the night, not sure what to expect in the morning. What was the darker side Tim was talking about? It was all I could think about as I went to sleep.

“Ask and you shall receive.” I hear Samael’s voice whisper.

I sit up in my cot, looking about frantically. I don’t see anyone in the room, but I hear plenty of chatter and footsteps not far from the door.

I throw on some clothing and shoes quickly, opening the door. I look out into the hallway to see hundreds of people, mostly angels, walking through the marble halls. On top of that, the lights in the halls are brighter, as if every single one is on. The ceiling is no longer obscured by shadows. Every part of the place was illuminated.

I narrow my eyes at the sight before me, and turn to look into my simple room, “Samael, what is this?”

Samael appears in my room, a satisfied grin on his face. “O’ Sofia you never fail this angel.”

I close the door behind me, glaring at him. “What’s the point of this?”

Samael doesn’t move, still smiling, still towering over me, his red halo rotating behind his permed hair and casting a red light in the room and over his white wings. “Merely answering your question.”

I opened the door slowly, looking around. “What question is that?”

“What is Timothy’s darker side made of?” Samael’s voice whispers in my ear. “But, if thou doth not wish to see, then thou may leave this vision. Merely open thine physical eyes, and close those of thine’s mind, as an accomplished lucid dreamer such as yourself is fully capable of doing.”

I’m about to do just as he says, not surprised Samael knows about my lucid dream experience when I hear a commotion behind me. I turn to see two people walking through the crowd of angels.

The first reminds me far too much of Zepherina. She’s much older than Zepherina but has the same violet eyes, her hair worn in a long black braid on one side, the other side a short buzz cut. She’s wearing white full plate armor and sports massive black feathered wings.

The other is a man, with short salt and pepper hair. He is wearing a brown uniform with dark purple epaulets with short gold tassels draped over each shoulder. Brass buttons run up along his right breast before the side of the uniform takes a turn and meets at the other side of his collar. He wears no marks of honor or medals. Brass buttons are on the cuffs of his uniform, though his right hand is clad in a leather glove that has a golden claw wrapped around it. The entire uniform seems oddly loose on him as if it were made from someone larger.

What truly caught my eyes was his eyes, his bright icy blue eyes. His eyes look around shimmering in wonderment and joy as he makes his way through the angels.

“Is that…”

“Saint Timothy Crestfall’s Father,” Samael explains. “Kriggary Misho.”

I turn to face Samael once more. “This is the past? The truth? No embellishment?”

Samael nods his head slowly, the halo’s light shifting around the room as he does. “No embellishment, I bring forth the truth of the past to thee. Shall thine eyes bear it witness, or will thou cast aside the truth?”

I walk out of the room and follow the pair. It was an easy task once I got behind them, as everyone was staying well out of their way.

I heard hushed whispers as I went by.

“Is that Ragna Misho?”

“They call her the Angel of War.”

Though it was clear all the whispers weren’t about the woman, Ragna, alone.

“Is he the lost Scribe Lord?”

“The cursed prophet?”

I notice that whoever I looked at not react to me: they didn’t touch me, or even look at me. I was clearly just observing.

Kriggary speaks up as they near a pair of massive doors. “The Guardian Council, sister, do you see it?”

Ragna regals the doors with a bemused look. “Yes, they’ve managed to make a set of large ornate doors.” She looks over the floors, walls, and ceiling. “The rest is a seamless resin, very pretty mind you, but all doable with appropriate technology.”

Kriggary shakes his head. “No, Sister, you’ll see. The council will free us from our unending curse of life!”

Ragna rolls her eyes, moving across from the doors and sinking down to her haunches. “And if you are wrong, as I thought?”

Kriggary’s face falls. “Then do what you will out here, but there will be no need.”

Ragna nods as the doors open before Kriggary.

I walk in alongside the man, and I see the amphitheater that Zepherina and Evangeline were in earlier.

Unlike before, where all the seats were empty, here the seats are filled to the brim. The faces vary in color, gender, creed, age, though all wear white robes. Some wear golden jewelry of some kind or another, others have crowns or tiaras.

On the center, throne sits an angel I’ve seen before. From the grand foyer, the two giant angel statues were made in her likeness. Seeing her in color is a different experience. Her hair is brown, long, and flowing over her shoulders like a waterfall. Her eyes look like bright green jewels. Her face is soft and troubled, her overall built rather frail. Giant silver wings spring from her back, seemingly surrounding her in an aura of light.

Unlike the others, her robes are gray, with black hems and cuffs. There are silver accents over her robes here and there, and a few steel rings on her fingers with different colored jewels.

She slowly rises to her feet, standing almost five foot seven, maybe five foot eight.

Kriggary kneels before her as the doors close. “Guardians… Please hear my humble request.”

Saint Dinah speaks with a regal tone, though there’s a nervousness to her voice for some reason. “Scribe Lord Kriggary, I am Saint Dinah the Metatron,” she begins. “You have been lost for some time. I am glad to see you return to this holiest of temples. Though your means are…” her face falls, “mundane.”

Kriggary stares up to her. “It is this curse of immortal life, Saint Dinah. Cast upon me by the fallen Guardian Lucifer out of spite, I suffer unending life and a seething wrathful demeanor.”

At this last point, Saint Dinah heaves a sigh, clenching one fist in her hand, closing her eyes.

“I beg you: end my torment. Remove this heinous curse upon me. I beg you, Guardians, for all I had done before I was cursed, please, grant this request,” Kriggary finishes.

There’s murmuring among those in their seats before Saint Dinah raises her hand to silence them. She opens her eyes, “We have heard of your return, Scribe Lord, though we feared the worst.” She fixed him with a stern gaze. “We found you have accomplished great acts of chaos and death wherever you have trod.”

“It is this curse that drives me to violence and anger. Free me from it, and I shall once again serve you faithfully, oh Guardians!”

Saint Dinah sits down in the throne. “I shall convene the Guardians one last time, to consider your plight, Kriggary.” As her eyes close, she is enveloped in a white light and her wings shimmer, just as Tim and Eva’s did.

There from the crowd, I hear a few faint whispers.

“She has already asked, has she not?”

“Surely she is not second-guessing the will of God?”

After a short time the light around Saint Dinah fades, a tear rolls down her cheek. “Kriggary…” she opens her eyes and looks to him as if she were mourning a dying loved one. “Your soul is too laden with sin, we are unable to grant your request.” She purses her lips. “I am so very sorry.”

Kriggary’s eyes shift from an ice blue to a blood red in an instant. “You are… unable?”

The council members begin to grow restless.

Kriggary slowly gets to his feet, red steam rises from his eyes, “How… can the Guardians… be unable?” he shouts.

“Kriggary, calm down!” Saint Dinah shouts.

“I am no longer Kriggary!” His eyes continue to burn and I watch in shock as his skin changes to red scales and his neck rises out of his uniform, lengthening like a serpent. His face pushes into a lizard-like maw as a pair of horns push straight out of the top of his head. His body swells in size, causing the uniform that once fit loosely to tighten against his larger chest and arms.

I stagger back as I watch on in shock as he continues to transform.

A pair of massive scaled red wings push out from behind the uniform, a pair of flaps seem to allow them to slide out without ripping the uniform. His golden gauntlet clings tightly to his right hand now, adding golden clawed tips to already vicious claws. A tail slides out from behind him in a similar flap set-up near his pants. Lastly, his feet change to lizard claws, the toes pushing out of the boots he was wearing, the remains of the boots acting as armor on his feet.

He growls low. “Kriggary was your slave.” He clenches his golden clad fist. “I am Xyphiel.” The red smoke continues to rise from his eyes as he fixes Saint Dinah with a hate-filled glare, “and I am your reckoning!”

Part 5

28
 
 

Part 1

I stare at my phone for a few moments. I wonder if I’m still dreaming as the phone vibrates a third time in my hand, the ringtone buzzing it’s normal melody as it starts its second round. I look around, I see no horrors from my childhood nightmares, no holier-than-thou angels. Just before I fear the call will be lost to my voicemail forever, I answer it.

A chill runs down my spine as I pick up the phone, “H-Hello?”

There is some static. “Sofia?” a thick Boston accent asks.

“Yes?” I glare at no one in particular, getting pissed. This isn’t Timothy’s voice. “Who is this?” I demand.

“I know you want to see Timothy again,” he asks.

I feel the pit of my stomach drop.

“If you want to see him again, You have to go to the following address in 24 hours.”

I shake my head in an attempt to clear it. “I’m sorry, what?”

“If you want to see him again, you need to be at this address in 24 hours, got it? Get a pen.”

“Who the hell is this?”

“I don’t have time to tell you. All I can give you is the address and your window of opportunity. You don’t have much time.”

I frown, wondering if this was some kind of sick ploy. This stranger clearly knew Timothy’s number, but his number was unlisted. Disregarding my misgivings, I got a pen. “Give me the address. If you’re lying, I’m going to kill you.”

“517 West Mill Street, Winchester, New Hampshire,” he says. “Get there within 24 hours. I’ll meet you there. It doesn’t show up on any map. Just go to the street, head to the end, there will be a gate at the back of the street. The combination on the lock is 5, 21, 24.”

I jot down the information as quickly as possible. “Now, who are you?”

The call ends.

I frown as look to the phone. Could this be real? I dial his number, desperate to reach someone.

“The mailbox is full and cannot accept messages at this time. Goodbye.”

“No! Shit no, no no!” I scream, shaking the phone like that will somehow help. “Tim! Fuck, come back!” I dial again, hearing the same message.

“The mailbox is full and cannot accept messages at this time. Goodbye.”

I close my eyes and head to Cat’s shower. I am going to need a cold one before I get on my way. I map out my trek, a good 3 hour trip without traffic or stops. I had a day to get there, so I decided I was going to be prepared for just about anything.

I grab my car from the bar, head home, and get a change of clothing. I also grab some ammunition, my rifle, my sidearm (it’s a Desert Eagle but it’s still a pistol), and I bring along some other tactical gear, just in case. I even throw in some MERs. I doubt I will need them, but I need to be overly cautious.

“I’m coming for you, Tim…” I say to myself as I start driving.

...

Being stuck in traffic on I-295 to Manhattan is a very anticlimactic way to start a journey. But here I am, sandwiched between several tractor-trailers and a shitload of other cars all trying to escape the island and get to the mainland.

While stuck in deadlock traffic, I think back to the first time I met Tim. He always seemed off a little, I guess. Maybe that’s why I was attracted to him. Who wants ‘normal’ and ‘boring’ in their life?

It was a night where I was tired of getting hit on at the bar and I resolved to do some of the hitting myself. It was an odd drunk girl decision, but I spotted some guy sitting at the end of the bar who looked absolutely out of place.

I walk over to him, sat down on the empty barstool, and just started talking. “Waiting for someone?”

He looked at me timidly and smiled. “Yes. Though I guess they aren’t going to show up.”

“So you’re free then?”

He laughs. “Assuming that my friend doesn’t show up, yes.” He smiles. He has a nice smile.

I slap the bar top. “Hey, Barkeep, a couple of beers - Sam Adams!”

The bartender nods from across the way and starts making two pints.

The guy with the nice smile looks to me. “I’ve been trying to get his attention for the better part of an hour.”

I smile. “You need tits.”

He laughs again. “I guess.”

As the beers show up, I grin at him. “So, you’re buying, right? If not, that means I need to start hitting you with pick-up lines.”

He took the beer, flashing that smile. “I’ll hear a few for a free drink.”

I roll my eyes, “Okay...“ I tried to think of a cheesy pick-up line and one just popped into my head, “So, I think I might be dead.”

He twinkled at me. “Why’s that?”

I smirked. “Because I’m looking at an angel.”

His face got rather serious. “I’m… what?” He looked behind him for a moment, and then at me. “You know?”

I snickered. “Yes, I know.” I laughed “Man, you fell hard into that one! How many have you had already?”

His face softened. “Oh… hah… yes. Sorry.” He sipped his beer, “Sorry, I normally don’t drink.”

“So you haven’t had anything yet?”

He shook his head. “Nope.”

“So you’re just a dork then?” I liked his fumbling with his words, the nervousness, and innocence.

“Well… I guess that’s a word you could use to describe me.”

“I like dorks,” I reassured him. “Much better than the assholes I normally deal with.”

He nodded “I imagine a beautiful woman like yourself runs into her fair share of jerks.”

I took a good gulp of beer. “Nope, far more than my fair share. I have a very disproportionate number of jerks that head my way. I keep talking to the other beautiful girls about how unfair it is, but apparently, I need to take one for the team.”

A sly look crossed his face, “I guess I have no choice but to take you off the market, make things fair again.”

I beamed. “Big words for someone I’ve barely finished a beer with.”

He just nodded, his face flushing. “Yeah… well worth a shot right?”

I took another swig of beer. “I think you’re on target though.” I hadn’t thought much of it, but I was thoroughly enjoying myself with him. “Sofia, I’m a Captain on the base. You?” I offered him my hand.

He gingerly took it. “Timothy, I’m a Major.”

“A Major what?” I grinned.

He smiled. “A Major Dork, apparently.”

I couldn’t stop myself from laughing.

“You’ve got a beautiful laugh.”

“You’ve got a way with words.” I leaned against the bar. “Tell me more about myself.”

I order several more rounds of beer, most of which I drank. We talk, laugh and drink for hours.

...

Traffic was finally moving, and I head out over the Throgs Neck Bridge, Connecticut bound.

I am refilling my car somewhere in Connecticut when I realize I am nearby an old friend in Stamford, Josh. I wonder if he would have some time to help me figure out what I might be dealing with.

I pick up my phone and dial him. He was an IT guy I knew he had a specialty in networking, voice over IP stuff specifically. More than the tech stuff, however, I need someone to verify something important for me.

Josh picks up, sounding happy. “Hey, Sofia, what’s up?

“I need your help.”

“You know, most people start with, ‘Hello’.”

A few minutes later, I’m at Josh's place. He opens the door, short brown hair, brown eyes, wearing a band t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans. “Long time, no see,” he says.

I nod. “Please tell me you can help me out,” I say, heading inside.

“Well, what do you need?” he asks.

“Can you track a number?”

He ponders this for a moment. “Well, it’s all dependant on when the call comes in and from where. But, if you’re talking a call that’s already happened, not really.”

I heave a sigh. “Then can you at least tell me who the last person who called me was?” I hand my phone over to him.

He looks at me curiously and then checks my phone. “Timothy Crestfall. What kind of name is Crestfall?”

“Good. I’m not going crazy then.” I walk into his kitchen and get a glass of water. “I got a call from that number yesterday, and someone on the other end gave me an address. He told me if I wanted to see Timothy again I had to head over there.”

Josh cocks his head. “Tim’s your boyfriend, right?”

“Was,” I gulp down the water.

“You two break up or something?”

I shake my head, putting the empty glass of water down. “No, he’s dead.”

Josh looks shocked. “Wait so, when did he die?”

“About a week ago,” I explain. “And that call came in yesterday.”

Josh glances at me with concern. “I mean… maybe someone spoofed the number? How do you know if they aren’t trying to trick you?”

“I don’t, but I’m kind of desperate. But you did help me out with the last part. At least I’m not completely insane.”

Josh looks at me, confused. “So someone called you from your dead boyfriend’s number, gave you an address, and told you if you wanted to see him again to head to someplace?”

I nod, “Yeah. This is insane, isn’t it? He even gave me a deadline: in the next 24 hours.”

Josh heads into the other room. “Then you’ve got time for me to tag along then?”

I sigh. “I don’t need help, I have my hand-cannon, I can take care of myself.”

Josh walks out of his room, sliding a coat on and pulling on a pair of boots. “Then you can at least go for some company. I’m not doing anything for the next day.”

There’s no fighting with him and it is probably a good idea to bring someone else along for the ride. Whoever was expecting me was, after all, expecting just me. If it was some sort of trap, I’d be having a hell of a time.

“Fine.” I relent.

...

The last leg of the journey I had Josh along, of course. Aside from a fairly shitty taste in music, he was alright. He grounded me. He was the little piece of sanity I had on this insane trip.

“How much longer?” Josh asks as we cruise around the local streets, buildings growing further and further apart.

“Not much longer,” I say as I spot West Mill Street. The street itself seems poorly maintained. There is a smattering of houses here and there before we finally come to a gate. I stop the car and get out.

Josh gets out as well, looking at the gate. “That… is an old ass place.”

I look to the padlock, putting in the combination. 5, 21, 24, then click. I undo the chain and open the gate. I turn around to see Josh getting back into the car.

As I get in, Josh looks to me.

“So… you ever see The Haunting?”

I nod, driving forward. “Yes.”

“Mmmhmm… getting some real ‘Hill House’ vibes from this place,” Josh explains.

We head up along the driveway, the car bouncing about as we drive along the potholes and overgrown path.

At the end of the path is a giant derelict mansion: a huge three-story building standing with a disheveled roof and crumbling walls. The windows are boarded up and the front doors look like they’re barely hanging on by their hinges. Leaves and puddles surround the building and I can even see some of the foliage inside.

“You sure this is the place?” Josh asks me.

I get out of the car, pulling out my Desert Eagle from my shoulder holster. “Yes. The combo worked on the lock just like he said.”

“Holy shit Sofia, what’s with the hand cannon?” Josh says, staring at my piece.

“It’s my, ‘no one fuck with me’ stick.” I move towards the mansion, checking my six and all the corners. It’s clear to me no one is here. I holster my gun and sigh, walking away. “Nothing.”

Josh leans against the car. “Now what?”

I sit against the hood, arms crossed. “We wait.”

“Wait? For what?”

“For Marky Mark to show up.” I throw my hands up. “I don’t know! But I’ll be damned if I show up here in the timeframe this guy said, just to turn around because I might have missed him or he’s running late.” I open the trunk, grabbing an MRE, “Hungry? We’re kind of camping here for a bit.”

Josh frowns. “What’s that?”

I toss him an MRE package. “You asked to come on this trip. I brought supplies.”

He looks down at it. “What’s wrong with Burger King?”

“You buying?” I ask, sitting in the driver's seat, my legs hanging out of the car door as I look around at the overgrown landscape around me. Maybe I was going insane. This whole trip certainly was. I crack open the package, pull a water bottle out from the back of the car, and start cooking lunch.

After a few hours, I close the car doors, and we kick the heat on. I lean back and look to Josh doing the same. “You going to pass out?”

Josh nods. “Out of sheer boredom.”

I lock the doors. “Fair enough.” I close my eyes, starting to doze off.

Before I know what is going on, there are three knocks on the window. I sit up, looking to my left. Standing there is a cop, full uniform, green eyes and brown hair, He makes a motion to roll down the window.

I grumble and roll it down. “Problem officer?”

He speaks in a thick Boston accent, and I’m thinking, is this the same guy I spoke to on the phone? “This is private property. Can I see some ID, ma’am?”

My brows furrow. “Can I see yours?”

He flashes a badge at me.

I pull out my Military ID Card.

He looks it over. “Well Captain, what are you doing out here with your…” he pauses for a moment, “boyfriend?”

I object quickly. “He’s just a friend.”

Josh pipes up, “Is there a problem officer?”

“Well, the gate was opened and we had reports of someone swinging by here. Sometimes there’s looters or trespassers.”

I look around, not spotting a squad car anywhere nearby, “Officer, how was it you said you got here exactly?”

Josh looks at me. “Uh, Sofia, why are you back-talking the cop?”

I turn to Josh. “Do you see a cop car anywhere?”

The cop chuckles, looking over my ID, “Oh yeah. Well, he did say you were a smart one.”

Josh is standing outside of the car now. “Who are you?” I turn as I hear the sound of a gun’s safety being clicked off, seeing Josh holding a small pistol. When did he get a gun?

The cop pulls his own sidearm, pointing it at Josh.

I get out of my car, looking at both of them in a stand-off, stepping away from the potential crossfire.

“Kid, drop the weapon.”

“You’re not a cop!” shouts Josh.

“I am, that I can swear. My name is Detective Jason Miller, Boston PD. Now drop the weapon.”

“Boston PD? What the Hell are you doing all the way out here!” Josh shouts.

I look to Detective Miller., “That’s a damn good question!”

“I was meeting with Captain Vázquez here on a private matter, what are you doing here?”

Josh narrows his eyes, “I was helping her. So you called her? What do you have to do with this?”

Detective Miller clicks the safety off his pistol. “I’m the one that arranged this meetup, but it didn’t have you in it… lets both lower our weapons, okay? Count of three?”

Josh looks to me, then Detective Miller.

Detective Miller starts to count down, “One… Two…. Three.” He starts to lower his weapon.

Josh does the same.

Detective Miller is about to holster his gun when Josh lifts his right back up. In a movement, I can only call a blur Detective Miller’s hands are back on his gun and he’s fired a round at Josh, catching his neck with the bullet.

Josh freezes for a moment, grabbing his neck, gasping, and then falling to the ground.

“Fuck me running…” Detective Miller says as he runs over to Josh, kneeling beside him as he tosses his gun away. “Fucking idiot.”

I bolt over. “Fuck, Josh what the Hell?”

Detective Miller looks at me. “I’m sorry.”

I glare at him, “Back off!” I place my hand on my own gun, “Just step back, okay asshole?”

Detective Miller regards me briefly before his attention turns to Josh. “Oh shit…”

I lean over and I see Detective Miller’s concern, “That’s a lot of blood.” I fret, trying to help Josh keep the pressure on the wound. “Hold on Josh.” Great, now I’ve gotten a friend of mine killed, it seems.

“Shithead’s gonna bleed out if we don’t treat him.” Detective Miller turns to me, “I’m not going to hurt you. Please, believe me, this was an accident.” He moves to pick Josh up, but I intervene.

“Listen ‘Detective’, you’re the one who did this, call it in and get an ambulance!” I demand.

Detective Miller shakes his head, “He’ll bleed out by then. Please, trust me? I have someone inside who can save him right now. I’m asking you to help me make this right, please?” he’s oddly calm and sure of himself.

I’m personally sure that, even if an ambulance was called, it wouldn’t get here by the time Josh bled out. “Hurt him and the next person applying pressure to a gunshot wound is going to be you,” I warn.

Detective Miller nods, and then with surprising ease, lifts Josh up in his arms, carrying him towards the dilapidated mansion.

I give a curious look as he starts walking toward the mansion. I shout, “There’s nothing in there!” but as I look at the mansion, the front doors are different. They’re heavy and look like they’re made of stone. They’re no longer hanging from their hinges but look fresh and clean. The rest of the mansion is still in severe decay, but the doors are not.

Detective Miller looks at Josh. “Keep the pressure on it.”

Josh whimpers, “I feel dizzy…”

Detective Miller turns to me. “Can you get the door, sweetheart? My hands are full at the moment.”

I run over to the doors and push them open. My eyes widen as I see a huge marble foyer. Everything is white and pristine, two massive angel statues tower from the floor to about thirty-feet into the air. The ceiling has to be fifty-feet tall, also covered in marble. Every inch of the place is white marble.

“Irfan!” Detective Miller shouts.

To my shock, a young Afghan man runs out from a hallway in the distance. He shouts in near perfect English, “Brother Jason, what happened?” He’s wearing white robes and sandals, along his belt is a number of rolls of gauze, bottles, and scissors. There’s something behind him. I think it’s some kind of cape or a robe but as he runs faster, I notice it’s a pair of red angelic wings. The wings are huge, folded tight against his back. I see he has a white cap with golden accents around the borders and a substantial black beard.

“Guy had a gun on me, I nicked his jugular,” Detective Miller states.

The angel Irfan shakes his head, looking over Josh as Detective Miller lays him down on the floor. “You prove to be a trigger happy American after all, brother Jason.”

“Hey! I had put my gun down, then this moron brings his back up, what am I supposed to do?” Detective Miller says defensively.

“Duck?” Irfan says.

Detective Miller rolls his eyes as I walk over.

“Actually it was the only thing to do,” I add.

Irfan looks to me as he unrolls a long bandage. “Ah, I’m surrounded by trigger happy Americans.” His smile shows me he’s joking to some extent. He soon unrolls the bandage. He leans over to Josh, “Move your hand, son, it’s alright. I’ve got you.”

Josh gasps as his hand moves, his wound is still gushing until Irfan wraps the cloth around it. In an instant, the blood flow stops. Josh looks pale, however, and is shivering.

“He’s going into shock,” I gasp.

Irfan nods, finishing the bandage and then reaching for a red vial at his waist. He pops the cap off of it and puts it to Josh’s lips. “Drink please.”

Josh drinks the stuff down, his eyes shutting and his color slowly returning.

Irfan picks Josh up with ease as well. “He’ll need some rest. I’ll tend to him for now.”

Detective Miller nods. “Thanks, brother.” He heads back to the doors, closing them behind us. “That was too much drama.” He turns to me, “I guess I should have said ‘come alone’ but… well, at least you’re here.”

I watch the Angel Irfan walk into another room, and then turn to Detective Miller. “What’s with the wings?” I ask.

“Oh, yeah, he’s an avatar of the archangel Raphael,” Detective Miller slowly removes his uniformed jacket. “Means he’s a doctor of sorts.”

“And I’m just supposed to believe that--” I’m stopped mid-sentence as I see what happens after Jason removes his bulky jacket.

Spilling out from behind it, in such a way that it cannot possibly have fit inside the jacket without some form of trickery, is a pair of white angel wings. When the jacket is off completely, Detective Miller’s wings unfurl, absolutely massive white feathery wings spreading out behind him.

“This is the Guardian Temple. It’s a temple where us Guardian Angels meet up,” Detective Miller explains.

My mouth is agape as I stare at him in disbelief.

“You wanted to see Timothy?” Detective Miller asks me.

I nod, dumbly. Maybe I’ve lost my mind, or I’ve died. I must have died and this angel is going to show me to Tim. I’m fine with either scenario, I realize, as long as he takes me to Tim.

He motions over, “Follow me.”

I follow, numbly, almost mindlessly.

“He’s probably by the expanse, he’s always there when he’s upset,” Detective Miller explains.

“Why…” I say softly, finally finding my voice, “Why would he be upset?”

Detective Miller turns to me as we head down a winding staircase, “Because he misses you.”

As we get to the bottom of the steps, I see a huge slab of marble floor leading to what can only be described as the edge of a night sky. Hundreds of stars twinkle in the distance. As I look, I spot a pair of silvery-white wings folded tight, I see short black hair from behind, and a familiar pair of shoes.

“T-Tim?” I shout.

He turns suddenly, his wings still tight against his back, and I see his face: Timothy’s face, black short hair, his ice blue eyes, his pale skin. His eyes look sunken, the color somehow washed out, his face is a mix of depression and longing. As he sees me, his eyes seem to brighten, and he smiles warmly, “Sofia?”

Part 3

29
 
 

Ugh. My head.

I think I’m hungover.

Or I just woke up from being blackout-drunk. Hold on… yeah, gonna get some hair-of-the-dog as the gringo’s say.

Shit.

I don’t think I’ve ‘Blogged’ since I was in college but I am well past the level of giving a shit. Pardon the foul mouth, I’m in a downward spiral--wanna come along for the ride?

Well, let's get spinning…

Everything starts somewhere, how about how I found out about my boyfriend’s death? Sounds fun, right?

So I’m a woman working in the military. Normally I would say I work with “Top Secret” blah blah but, again, I don’t care anymore. I’m at this level of depression where I almost hope I get executed. I was mothballing some spec-ops wet-works dude. An absolute monster.

That’s not his code-name, his code name was “White Wolf”, his name is Sergeant Demond Winter, his brother was also on the op, Sergeant Elon Winter. No, not the Tesla guy, this was a different Elon, apparently. I think whoever named this mission has a thing for Game of Thrones. By the way, it’s called “Project Winter”.

Long story short? We didn’t win against ISIS with drone strikes alone. Somehow, somewhere, we found this guy… He loved killing. I mean, loved it. This guy called it ‘hunting’. Originally General Scott Drake sends us this operation to run and says:

“Run him until he’s done.”

Basically what the General meant was, run the missions until Demond is K.I.A (That’s “killed in action” for non-military). Normally that’s not something we do; we want to give downtime and restrict missions to ensure the health of our soldiers.

This guy? He begged it for it. Green Beret, Ranger, and finally Spec Ops. On one debrief, he joked that he could do what an entire Navy Seal team could in one night.

Scary part? He wasn’t wrong.

We’d drop him and his brother near an ISIS encampment and by morning, there was not a single living member in those camps. Not just dead either. Sure, we expect wounds--but not decapitation. Half the corpses look like a wild animal had at them--thus the moniker “White Wolf.” The rest were piled up in a funeral pyre, like he killed them all in fifteen minutes, then tossed the corpses on the pyre the rest of the night for fun.

Every-time we figured it was his last mission, this guy came back. He came back and he wanted more. He ran over a thousand individual missions, all successful, all high body count, all zero friendly casualties.

So I was happy to see we were mothballing “Project Winter”, not because he died, unfortunately, but because his op was kind of taken over by some other project called “Seraph”, whatever that was. If the guy’s last name was “Angel,” I’d have just up and quit. But, shockingly, I didn’t have access to “Seraph.” I’d talk to the Colonel about that later.

Normally I don’t root against our own soldiers but I’ve read Sergeant Winter’s debriefs and he’s a seriously disturbed guy. He would constantly get agitated about having to spend time in debriefing and would demand to be put out in the field. I am seriously afraid of what a guy like that would do when he came home. Hopefully “Seraph” can keep him busy.

I had just finished filing “Project Winter” under the “We don’t know who this guy is, sorry, we’re the good guys, remember? Go ask that Putin guy” file, when the Colonel comes up to me.

Colonel Anderson was a nice guy, almost too nice considering what he’d been through. He ran in the early days of the Afghan War, almost lost his entire unit, managed to save them by the skin of his teeth. Got the medal of honor for saving everyone in said unit. Some call it excessive but you evac a helicopter that got hit with a Stinger Missile with zero casualties, see how that goes for you.

“Captain Vázquez?” he said in a more dire tone than I’m used to.

“Yessir?” I say, standing at attention.

“At ease.” He sighs, “Come into my office, Captain.”

I frown, following him in and closing the door behind me.

He sits down at his desk and then motions to the chair on the other side. “Have a seat.”

“No, thanks, sir. I’m fine. What’s up?” I ask.

He pulls out an envelope and slides it over to me. “Normally this kind of news goes to family but… you’re all he had. I pulled some strings so I could be the one to do this.” He clears his throat. “I’m sorry Captain Vázquez. He was killed in action.”

I had picked up the envelope and was reading it, but not really processing the details. Kind of just heard that weird ringing noise you get after a grenade goes off nearby. I think Colonel Anderson was still talking, but it was hard to tell.

I think I did sit down at some point--at least, I hope I did. I recall going lower in the room. If I hit the floor, that would be embarrassing in front of my SO. Just keywords jumping off the page at me. “Killed In Action…” “IED…” “Mission Failure” “...deepest sympathy to you and your family in your loss.”

I remember the last conversation he and I had.

...

I was at my desk, as was the usual these days. My phone rang and I picked it up. “Captain Vázquez speaking.”

“Hey baby,” he said in his usual greeting.

“Well, hello, Major.” I smiled, “I’m planning a coming home party in 2 weeks.”

He seemed apprehensive. “Yeah… uhm… listen, we’re running one more op.”

I frowned. “They know you are shipping home in two weeks?”

“Kind of why we’re running it now, before I head home.” he said.

“Well… what is it?” I asked.

“I can’t say.”

I sighed. “You know I run ops higher clearance than you all the time.”

“I’m still the higher ranking officer… you can’t pull that on me.” he laughed.

I laughed nervously too, “So… when do you head out?”

“2300. I wanted to talk to you before I headed out.”

“I love you,” I said.

“I love you too.” He cleared his throat. “You know how… sometimes you hear about the cop who gets shot a few days before retirement?”

I didn’t like the direction the conversation was going. “Yeah…”

“If something like that happens, you know, like I don’t make it back or something, I need to know you’ll be okay.”

I frowned. “Okay?” I got slightly agitated. “What do you mean ‘okay’? You know damn well we have plans when you get home. We put it all on hold until you got back from active duty.”

“Because in case I didn’t make it, you wouldn’t… you know…be a widow,” he answered.

“Yes…” I sighed, “You know I’ll be heartbroken but… I’ll live. Is that what you want to know? That I won’t get all suicidal?”

There was silence for a little bit. “It’s just a dangerous mission.”

“Then be careful,” I said, getting more worried.

“I know but… but I can’t control everything.”

“Do you think you legitimately won’t be able to make it back?” I asked because he had never once lied to me. Joke all you want, I swear the man was born being physically incapable of lying. Maybe every woman thinks this of her man but with him, it was true. Everything was true.

“It’s highly likely. Like I said, I just wanted to talk to you before I shipped out. I wanted to say I love you. If it’s the last time, then it is. But I love you.”

I frowned. “Promise me you’re going to come back to me.”

“So-”

“Promise me!” I interrupted, “Promise me you’re going to come home to me!”

He sighed. “I Promise… I’ll come home.”

“To me,” I clarified.

“I promise, I’ll come home to you.”

I smiled a bit. “Good. Now don’t go breaking your promise, okay? See you in two weeks.”

“I really want to see you in two weeks. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

The last thing he said to me was “I really want to see you in two weeks, I love you.” I guess I can’t complain, he was smart, he knew when to call, what to say. As far as last words go that’s as good as you can get.

...

“Captain Vázquez?” I eventually hear Colonel Anderson say.

“Huh?” I look up, kind of numb still. Still hearing his last words in my head. “Yeah?”

“You okay?”

I clear my throat, feeling the pit of my stomach drop as my throat tries to close up. “Yessir. If I could… just have a moment, uh…” I cleared my throat. “...When… would the family… mind if I came to the funeral?”

Colonel Anderson frowns. “I believe that he’s getting the ‘No Next of Kin’ status… Likely a cremation.”

I frown too. “What? But he was young… he has no… mother, father, a sister, a brother?”

Colonel Anderson sighs., “Afraid not. You’re the only one listed. So whether you go or not is your choice.”

...

During the time leading up to the funeral, I couldn’t shake an odd feeling. I know Timothy was stationed in Israel somewhere, but when I did a check on the phone call he made (Which I really shouldn’t have done, but I did), he was calling me from Rome. I was wondering if maybe he wasn’t dead. Maybe it was a ruse? Some kind of spec op? But what kind of op would need him to fake his death?

I called his cell, getting angry at him now.

It went direct to voicemail: “You’ve reached my personal line, please leave a message. Unless this is my Captain, O’ Captain, leave a kiss when you’re done.”

I miss his voice so much. I need to find a way to record that, it won’t be there forever.

“Your IP address from the last location, according to geolocation has you in Rome… yet the mission report is saying you were in Israel. You can’t be in two places at once!” I shouted, “So where are you? You can’t be dead! You’re too smart for that! I know that, we all know that! Even Colonel Anderson knows that! You can’t be dead, damn it!”

I managed to catch Colonel Anderson’s attention from my office, apparently.

“Captain?”

I end the call. “Sir.” I stand.

“At ease…” He looks me over. “I thought you were taking a bereavement?”

I nod. “Yessir, tomorrow sir.”

He gives me a concerned look. “I tried to reach out to some fellow soldiers, but everyone that he ran with is currently deployed so… just a warning, you will likely be the only person at the funeral.”

I nod. “Sir, I understand, sir.”

...

The Colonel wasn’t kidding. I was the only one there at the grave site. I made sure that they didn’t cremate because I wanted to have a place I could visit. So it was casket. A simple casket, whatever less than three grand can afford. A pine box. That’s what he was worth to our country apparently.

I pick up my phone and look at my contacts. I call him.

I hear his voicemail message after the phone rang out: “You’ve reached my personal line, please leave a message. Unless this is my Captain, O’ Captain, leave a kiss when you’re done.”

I start recording at the tone. “I... I guess I’m just calling to hear your voice. That’s fucked up, right? I checked your records, you know, to find next of kin so I could maybe--” I had to clear my throat, “Maybe--attend your funeral. Meet your folks?” I pull out a tissue to clear my nose, God, am I a wreck! “But you list me. When I check you’ve… been alone since fifteen. Enlisted at eighteen and they want to just give you a plaque in some field. I’m going to get you a proper funeral.” Not knowing what else to say, I hang up.

It was too nice a day for a funeral. Blue sky, white clouds, birds chirping, mild weather for fall.

After a bit, the priest awkwardly walks over to me.

“Excuse me, miss?”

I look up from the casket for the first time since I sat down, “Hmm?”

“Are the others late?”

I look back to the casket. “It’s just me.”

His hand is on my shoulder. “My condolences… husband?”

“Fiancé.” I lie. We had never said the words ‘Will you marry me?’ but that was the plan when he got back. He joked about me being his ‘Super Girlfriend Deluxe’. I smile a tiny bit as I feel my eyes well up with tears.

The priest doesn’t stray far from me as this point. “Well, I’ll get started then.” He opens up his bible and begins to pray over the casket.

It isn’t an open casket at the funeral home. Apparently there was not much left of him.

I try to focus on the words the priest is saying but I don’t follow very well. My mind is all over the place, kind of broken, to be honest. I feel trapped, in a kind of denial of what’s really happening around me.

I couldn’t be at my boyfriend’s funeral! I shouldn’t be! This is a dream or some horrible nightmare, because the last phone call I got from him, he promised to come back! I planned to kick his ass when he came home for making me go through this nightmare!

The priest walks over to me. “Miss?”

I look up again, “Yes?”

He smiles sweetly to me. “I’m finished. You seemed distracted.”

I look to the casket, seeing it slowly lowered into the ground.

As it goes down, the priest invites me up to a pile of dirt near the grave, “Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of his great mercy to take unto himself the soul of our dear brother here departed, we therefore commit his body to the ground; earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust; in sure and certain hope of the Resurrection to eternal life, through our Lord Jesus Christ; who shall change our vile body, that it may be like unto his glorious body, according to the mighty working, whereby he is able to subdue all things to himself.” He looks to me and says, “Amen,” before dropping a handful of dirt down into the grave.

I slowly kneel down and pick up a fist full of dirt. I hold it over the grave, hand shaking.

The priest places his hand on my shoulder. “It’s okay to let go now.”

I let go of the dirt, and close my eyes, feeling a tear rolling down my cheek.

After the priest leaves, I sit in the small folding chair, staring at the grave for way too long: to the point where the funeral was at noon and the sun has now started to set.

“Hey, Lady?” A man’s voice breaks my concentration.

I look up at him. “What?”

He seemed to be the grounds keeper. “You gotta head home, honey.”

I look to the sky and my watch. “Right.”

He picks up the folding chairs near me, as well as mine once I stand up.

I stand there for another moment or two. I feel like walking away is goodbye. “That’s stupid”, I tell myself. “He’s already gone, he can’t hear you.” I head towards my car. I was the last one in the parking lot.

I get into the car and I can’t stop crying. I am probably ugly sobbing, not sure how to handle what is going on. Eventually I pull myself together.

I unpack my wet wipes and fix my makeup so it isn’t obvious to anyone driving by that I am a mournful woman driving home from a funeral.

That’s when my phone rang. My heart skipped a beat until I realize it is just my friend Cat from the base.

I pick up the phone. “Hey Cat.”

“Yo! Where you at?” she shouts.

“Cemetery.” I numbly state.

“Downer. Come drinking with me, you need it, Mamasita!”

“I shouldn’t.” I try to defend myself against the desire to get completely shitfaced.

“No, you should, you just have that annoying angel on your shoulder telling you: ‘don’t get shitfaced with your best friend--stay home and eat some Ben and Jerry’s and watch Comedy Central till the infomercials come on!’”

I hate when she reads me like a book. “...Fine. Where are you at?”

“Meet me at Jack Duggan’s!”

“Jesus, so you mean it when you say shitfaced, huh?” I smile weakly.

“No better place than the Irish Pub with that Irish Bartender lady! She may even let us smoke!”

I sigh. “I’ll be there in an hour.”

“See you soon, chicka!”

...

A little more than an hour and thirty minutes later, I pull up at the bar. Jack Duggan’s is the most Irish Pub you can get in New York and that’s saying something. They have a classy gold sign and an Irish Flag hanging outside. Cat and I had joked it was really the Irish embassy, on the corner near the train tracks as close to Queens as possible.

I walk over to the entrance to find Cat standing and waiting. She runs over to me and hugs me tight.

“Hey!” She frowns to me. “Sofia, I’m so sorry.” She slings her arm over my shoulder. “Come on, let’s get hammered!”

I sigh. “That’s your solution to everything.”

“Well, you know the one thing I learned from Chemistry, right?”

I groan, repeating with her, “Alcohol is a solution.”

The bar is fairly empty so we grab a pair of seats by the corner. The barkeep walks over to us.

“Aye, Ladies! What can I get fer yah?”

Like I said, most Irish Pub in town, she was a literal Dubliner.

“Two Margaritas and a pair of beers,” Cat says, smiling.

“Aye, yah want that watered down swill yah American’s call beer or you want real beer?”

I bring the mood down a bit. “Whatever’s good after a funeral.”

“My condolences to the dearly departed.” The bartender frowns. “I’ll get yah some Harp. If yah don’t like it it’s on the house. Eh, forget it, it’s on the house. Least I can do.”

“You’re the best, Holly!” Cat says.

While Holly got our drinks, I look over to a sign over the bar.

“When I die, bury me under the pub… so my husband will visit me 7 times a week!”

I heave a sigh and look to the drinks that slide over to us.

Cat smiles, handing Holly her credit card. “Just start a tab. I’m buying.”

“Aye, Kitty.” Holly smiles to us and heads over to another group, men who were starting their own order.

Cat turns to me. “Funerals suck.” she says, raising her margarita glass.

I pick up the beer. “Funerals suck.” I then go on to chug down the entire thing.

Cat seems a bit taken back.

“You said we’re getting shit faced…” I defend.

Cat’s smile fades slightly and she nods, waving to Holly to get us another round.

It is closing time by the time we stumble out of the pub, hanging onto each other. It is clear we aren’t making it back in our own cars.

“Soph… you should crash with me hun. I’m closer. We’ll save the cash on the Uber, yah know? Come on.”

I’m not in a decision making mood so I agree, “Sure.”

Some drunken taxi ride later, we wobble our way into Cat’s place and I flop onto the couch.

Cat grabs me a glass of water and tells me to down it.

I groan as I do. “Cat… why did he go?”

Cat plops down in an armchair in her living room. “I dunno, Soph.”

“He could have objected… I know he could have… you can’t just tell someone who’s about to ship out that they have to go and fight and die right?” I slowly sit up, “You can’t do that!” I stare at Cat and notice she’s not ignoring me, she has passed out. I shake my head, looking to my phone. I realize I hadn’t apologized for the first nasty message I had left him.

Another call, another ring out: “You’ve reached my personal line, please leave a message. Unless this is my Captain, O’ Captain, leave a kiss when you’re done.” I hear the beep.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get mad…” I choke on his name. “You just--I lied. When you asked me ‘Would I be okay if something happened to you’ during this mission, I lied to make you feel better. If you knew it was so dangerous though, why did you go? Why did you go if you knew it might take you from me?” I don’t know if I was expecting an answer or not so I just hung up, and stare at the ceiling.

I spend the next few hours trying to find an app to record an outgoing voicemail message. I find plenty to save voicemails left for me but none about his voicemail message. I frown, I don’t know how much longer that message is going to last. The guy is dead, they could cut his line any minute.

I call up once more, tired, half delirious, half crazed.

“You’ve reached my personal line, please leave a message. Unless this is my Captain, O’ Captain, leave a kiss when you’re done.” Another beep.

“I am trying to record your voice from this stupid voicemail. Why is your message so prim and proper?” I can’t stifle a laugh, I’m nowhere near sobered up, “Like you--a perfect soldier, adhering to all the rules and regulations and just reminding me why I loved you. Loved.” There’s a lump in my throat that I can barely get past. I push through. “I laughed at some folks when their relationships ended and they got stuck just drinking and eating to fill the void left behind, you know? But I can’t fill this.” I choke up again. “I feel… empty without you.” I lean back, looking up at the ceiling as I clear my sinuses. “Please, God, bring him back to me.”

I end the call and close my eyes, passing out.

...

I’m wearing a wedding dress. I look to my left to see my father smiling at me. I look down an aisle and I see a groom with black hair standing at the altar. Only Colonel Anderson is standing next to him. No other Groomsmen at all on his side. I see just two figures up front. From behind, it’s just a man and a woman.

The organ starts to play and my father and I head down the aisle. My heart's in my throat. I look to my side and see my sister, Gloria in a bridesmaid dress. It’s red, which was an odd color choice. Standing next to her is Cat, and I even see Holly from the bar.

My father turns to me, lifts my veil, and gives me a kiss on the cheek. “I’m proud of you, kiddo.”

I smile, nodding, “Thanks poppa…” I frown, “I miss you.” It’s at this point I remember my father died several years ago. He’s suddenly gone.

I turn to the groom.

He turns to me, his eyes red, and he smiles an unnerving smile, one I’ve never seen him smile, “Sofia.”

I frown, stepping away, “Wait… what’s wrong with your eyes?”

The unnerving smile turns even more wicked. “Just telling you the truth, lover.” A pair of massive black leather wings burst out of his back, his hands now massive black claws that grab at my shoulders roughly.

“Let go!” I shout.

A voice from the front pew chimes in. “Go get her, son!”

I turn to look to the front pew, sitting there is someone I swear I’ve seen before.

His hair is black but graying, eyes a familiar icey blue, and he’s wearing some kind of uniform, though I can’t place what country it’s from.

Sitting next to him is a beautiful redhead with similar eyes. She’s just as tall as he is, looks athletic and has a salacious look on her face. “Fuck her right here… Come on baby, do momma proud.”

Above each of them, strings seem to be hanging down from the ceiling attached to their arms, shoulder, and head. I look up to see a huge black silhouettes of two angels floating high above each of them.

The angel’s form above the man is all black sans for a pair of purple circles of smoke where eyes would be.

For the woman there’s a man as well, though this form has yellow circles of smoke for eyes.

Both angels twitch their hands, controlling the limbs and head of each.

I turn back to the creature manhandling me. Over his head is some kind of red halo with spinning symbols inside of it. I narrow my eyes at the symbol. I remember it as it rotates into a particular position. I’m certain I am right about what it means.

I narrow my eyes, “Fuck off asshole, get out of my dreams.”

In an instant the church vanishes, the people around me vanish, and I’m left is a white void.

Slowly swirling out of the white, a man in white robes appears, His shoulders slowly manifest a pair of huge white wings appear as well, with his face showing last. His hair is black and is permed. Behind his head, the red rotating halo appears, rotating slowly. He has a blindfold on. “O, but rare it is to find one to recognize me in my realm of fancy and turmoil.”

“That symbol… that’s the Halo of the Sun...” I point out. “That means you’re Samael… Angel of Nightmares, and other ‘Things’.” I say, taking a step back.

He frowns. “While I pray you know of me from education in the occult or religion...” he trails off for a moment, “Thou’s inaccurate description seems to stem from a less scrupulous source.”

I frown. “I know it from a fucking video game. Granted you look better than you did there.”

His brow furrows. “Humans have insulted my kind many a time, but of that particular creation, I was slighted most… gravely.” He then composes himself. “Thou art welcome to see my grandeur as it is now, of course. One wise enough to know thy own mind as well as you.”

I frown. “I got about half of what you said, asshole. Why are you in my dreams anyway?”

He smiles, a soft laugh in his chest. “I bring thee truths previously hidden behind many a veil. I am here to remove veils placed before thee by both friend and foe.”

“Well, you don’t know shit if you think you can convince me that my fiancé lied to me,” I respond, “so get lost.”

His smile fades. “O’ but did I say he lied? I said truth was hidden. Those who cannot lie must take action to protect those coveted secrets.” He smiles. “But as you wish, I shall take my leave, and I shall take truth with me.” His wings spread, but they stop briefly, “But, a parting gift, since thou feels she can slight me with slanderous associations, allow me to call upon the executioner of such slander to rouse you from your peaceful slumber.”

“What?” I manage to say before I hear a sound not like metal grinding on concrete.

I turn around and to my horror, I see a figure from the video game I recalled the Halo of the Sun from. Why the fuck did I take interest in Silent Hill as a girl? Manifested behind me is a massive creature, known as the Red Pyramid in the game. His upper body is armored in a heavy iron metal helm of sorts, covering him down to his chest, crusted with rust and dried blood. A butcher's smock is underneath, its inhuman hands, like mittens, covered in blood. Seeing it in such real detail is more terrifying than it ever was in the game that horrified me as a kid. It heaves a massive cleaver almost as large as he is up from the ground, and is ready to have it crush right down on my head.

...

I sit up in a cold sweat, my shoulders aching as if someone had been grabbing them too tight. I look to each shoulder, seeing slight bruises. I shake my head, fragments of the dream popping into and out of my mind.

“...That’s what I get for binge drinking after twenty, I guess.” I groan.

My phone is vibrating and ringing. My head is doing the same.

I look around the house, I am still at Cat’s, but clearly she is not.

I look to the phone in my hand, still ringing.

I feet a chill run down my spine as I look at the caller ID. It is from his number.

Staring at me from my phone is his name, taunting me:

“Incoming Call: Timothy Crestfall”

Part 2

30
 
 
Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28

Forcas

A phalanx stood firm and uniform before a horde of ravenous demonic entities.

Entities numbering by the legion and though the phalanx held, I knew the viciousness of these beasts.

I would be the foremost expert, having trained a good half of their commanding officers.

The waves of forces which beset the capital city at this time were of lesser potency than I had expected, considering all I had witnessed inside The Vatican. Though a smattering of the Fallen and Princes of Hell certainly marched through.

This was the first wave and it disheartened me to see the first forces of Heaven hardly repelling them.

“If this is their defense, when the greater demons begin to pour out, there is little hope,” I thought to myself.

I turned to see a few of the beasts had broken through the phalanx before me.

Pathetic demons, creatures who were once human, but either lacked the will to retain their mind and body or had merely lost it due to the time spent in the pit.

No more different than rabid dogs which would rip and claw until they tasted fresh flesh.

They charged me, a blitz of sorts, at least twenty of them.

“The insult…” I spat, snapping my fingers to pull a quill from my wings, producing a rapier, my weapon of choice.

I made several swift motions, my cuts slicing through their flesh before they even realized it. Hooves, paws, limbs and heads fell at my feet, carried only by the momentum they had prior to my precise cuts.

Run back to your masters, tails betwixt your legs, the lot of you!” I called out.

To my surprise, they heeded my command. That alone was strange. I expected them to snarl, roar, or charge at me with renewed vigor.

A cursory glance to my side saw a glimmer of starlight on the ground, followed by the foul scent of musty papers and ozone.

I leapt to my right, away from the pale blue shimmer that had engulfed the ground as a blast of light, burned the ground that was once beneath me.

I should have known you’d be on your guard, Forcas,” I heard a hiss and a bird-like chortle.

I turned to see the owl-like creature come into view, with a thin crown on his head. From his long and thin talon-like feet up to his bulky upper body, the pale gray and black visage of Stolas appeared before me.

“Are there no mice for you to pounce upon? Perhaps a hare?” I taunted, readying my rapier.

Stolas approached me, a hand to his chest in mock horror, “You wound me, Forcas!” he cried out facetiously. “As if I would devour anything less than the flesh of man.”

“Or children,” I said as I narrowed my eyes on him.

Stolas’s beak appeared to turn upwards into an unnatural grin on either side, “Oh, but do they make the most lovely of delicacies? Fresh from their mother’s arms,” Stolas chortled again, “Such deliciously soft and supple flesh.”

“So, I hope you’ve no shock to your constitution as to why I chose to gut you,” I snarled as I took a step towards him, advancing with a potent thrust.

Stolas’s riposte was better than I anticipated. A blade I had not seen and was apparently very silently drawn had parried my strike and nearly pierced my shoulder.

Stolas withdrew the blade, its edge making no sound in the wind as it did so, “How quite forward of you, Forcas. No written invitation to duel? My, my, my. How unbecoming of an Angel of your stature,” Stolas lifted the blade lengthwise, speaking with nothing but the broad edge between himself and I, “Let us officially begin your slaughter then, shall we?” He said as he turned the edge towards me, his free hand falling back as more sparkling starlight flickered around him, “Enguard!”

I could barely parry his first strike before a flash of light blinded me. I tried to hear his oncoming blade but it made no sound at all. My only saving grace was that the light had caused me to stagger back, as the strike had barely slipped under my armor.

My vision cleared or so I thought.

Standing before me were three images of Stolas, all of them at the ready and surrounded by shimmering points of light which flickered and danced around the visages.

“Illusions, Stolas? Truly you are nothing but an unskilled trickster,” I spat.

The three voices that spoke in unison sounded just like the real Stolas, “Ah, coming from a turn-coat, your words speak so much truth, Forcas. Do tell me, why even accept God’s forgiveness? He was the one who cast you from the heavens. How could you possibly forgive Him?”

“Because He is my father,” I hissed, steadying myself and readying my blade.

That didn’t stop you from joining Brother Lucifer,” Stolas said with a wicked grin mimicked by all three of his visages. “But, so be it. You wouldn’t be the first hypocrite to fumble their way into His good graces!”

All three images of Stolas surrounded me, none making a sound.

They all advanced upon me and despite my best efforts, I was forced to dodge and parry these strikes, which placed me on firmly on the defensive.

To fight three of equal skill, without knowing which was the true opponent, was exceptionally difficult.

Normally, I would listen for footsteps or even the cut of a blade slipping through the air. I had honed my skills well enough to focus on such minute sounds.

Stolas, however, much like the owls he mimicked, was gifted in being able to slip through the air inaudibly.

Even Stolas’s blade swung through the air as if it were one with the air around it. Though its potency was not debatable. My armor already had a hole in it and if I was not more careful, so would I.

I slipped down to my knees and spun my foot around me, with a sweeping kick, hurling dust into the air as I did so.

The dust passed through one image and so I paid it no mind. My attention was now drawn to the other two silent attackers.

I reached out to catch the wrist of one image, while blocking the attack of the other, only to find my hand pass through the first attacker.

With the blade blocked, I now had the original in my sights, and as we clashed, Stolas’s and I’s swords were now locked together at the hilt.

We locked there a moment and I managed to slip my blade down to his shoulder before I withdrew it quickly, cutting him deeply.

Black blood sputtered from his shoulder for a moment, the spray filling the air with glittering flecks of demonic blood. The images appeared once more and Stolas’s expression grew wrathful.

You pathetic old tosser!” Stolas hissed at me, the feathers on his neck and shoulders ruffling as his anger grew, “How dare you?! I am Prince Stolas of Ars Goetia! I will not have my blood spilt by some old and bearded fool!”

Old fool?” I scoffed, my free hand smoothing my long beard, “The great Prince Stolas seems to have shed his blood to the blade of this "old fool!” I grinned, “Now what of it, your highness?” I teased, hoping to infuriate him more as I took a defensive stance with my blade held at the ready.

Stolas snapped his fingers, his feathers smoothing. As he did, the wound on his shoulder quickly healed. “I suppose I merely underestimated you, Forcas. Afterall, you were serving as Lord Asmodai’s right hand for quite some time. It’s clear you earned your title and rank. So, it seems I should cease with coddling you.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” I announced, taking to the air and making two wide slices with my rapier. As I did so, I proceeded to hurl a series of shockwaves to the ground.

Stolas quickly dodged them. Once he did, I tucked my wings tight to my back, diving into the rising dust cloud.

I landed within the cloud of dust and was standing perfectly still as the din of the battle surrounded me from the outside.

Still I waited and my ears picked up the sound of dust particles being snapped and cracked in half.

I spun on my heel, blocking Stolas’s blade and pushing him back. However, as I attempted to push him back, I felt no body.

The blade itself recoiled, flying into the air.

So, now Stolas was shifting his tactics to test my own. I had to grin to myself, I hadn’t had a decent bout in ages.

An image of Stolas slipped behind me, though I heard no sounds of the dust being disturbed, not even by the blade it carried. I ignored it, walking through it and searching for the true Stolas.

The smatter of dust slipping against something moving towards me caught my attention.

Stolas stood before me with a potent thrust and though I went to parry at first, his blade struck nothing!

My right ear caught the sound of dust and grit being slashed and I quickly ducked down. Stolas’s blade whipped by my head and taking a few errant hairs with it.

From my crouched position, I lunged upwards and backwards with my rapier pointed square at Stolas’s throat.

The owl-demon fell upwards backwards and then upwards into the air, vanishing into my dust cloud.

My eyes scanned the dust around me as shadows danced behind the dust clouds. From above, I could see the pattern Stolas’s wings had left trailing upwards.

Though as they faded, I knew he’d be further and further from their trail.

My eyes continued scanning, listening for the slightest of sounds.

Something whipped towards me and I spun on my heel and sliced the offensive object in half.

It wasn’t Stolas, but rather a small stone which now landed on either side of me.

My eyes went wide as I felt the blade slip from behind me into my back and out below my ribs.

I coughed and then held my breath. I used my free hand to cover my mouth.

Clever, but not clever enough, Old Fool,” Stolas hissed in my ear.

My free hand gripped the tip of Stolas’s sword and turned it with all my might.

After doing such, Stolas's sword had a slight bend in it. Noticing that bend, I spread my wings and knelt downward.

Stolas was pulled down with me, falling over my back. As he did, I crossed my blade and thrust it behind me. I had struck something, and with this blow, I withdrew and stabbed again.

Stolas tried to pull back, his hand still holding tightly to his blade that was stuck in me.

I managed three more piercing strikes before Stolas released his blade and staggered back.

He stumbled, blackened blood dripping from his abdomen, chest and thigh.

It seemed I had been rather sloppy with my blind reverse thrusting.

Even so, I noticed that I had made some progress, as Stolas gasped and spattered, blood spewing from his beak and nostrils. He fell forward while holding a hand pressed against one of his wounds and was gasping for air.

While Stolas’s strike had pierced my body cavity, it seemed I had managed to strike a lung.

As was intended.

“Out of breath already, Prince?” I asked, while bending the blade of Stolas’s sword back its previous position and wincing as I pulled the sword from my midsection.

I focused on my breathing, calming myself as I felt the blood seep from my wound.

I’d need medical care, but that could wait until after I separated Stolas’s head from his shoulders.

You… Vile… Traitor…” Stolas gasped as he coughed up inky blood, “I will not… be felled… by the likes of you.”

“And yet, here you wait,” I said as I lifted up my sword, “About to lose your head and be sent back to the wretched pit Our Father sent you to.”

Stolas glared at me, his eyes glowing red as his blood began to sizzle and spark, “He is NOT my Father!”

I had to take a step back as brilliant white flames with a blackened aura surrounded the blood Stolas had been coughing up on the ground. The flames singed his feathers as he was engulfed completely. The feathers burning produced a terrible stench. The heat of the fire forced me to take a step back.

I am a Demon Prince of Ars Goetia! A Prince of Hellfire!” Stolas screeched, “If I’m to die, then I shall take legions of you with me!”

The muscles in my stomach clenched as I took a deep breath while reaching out with my hands to the dust around me, “Come now spirits and listen to my heed closely. Snuff out this unholy flame with the mighty strength of your earth, feed it no blessed air of the sky and let no flame be tainted by his unholy will!”

The dust cloud was empowered by the earthen spirits I had called upon. Air, Earth and even some of the flames whipped around me in a frenzy.

Stolas’s flames flickered, but then he let out an unholy screech, stunning many of the spirits all around me and pushing the clouds away.

I held my rapier out at Stolas, “Strike him down, great spirits of the planes, strike him down in the name of Our Father!”

The dust formed into sword-like spikes and sped towards Stolas.

Stolas swept his arms before me, the burning stellar flames ripping the dust-like swords apart and thrusting a blanketing wave of unholy flame towards me.

My eyes widened as the flames approached me and I closed my eyes for what I thought was the last time. “Father… I have done all I could. I await Your embrace.”

Within an instant, the heat was gone and I had been blinded by a bright white light again.

Timothy

I could hear Sync in my mind as she scanned Sofia… or Vael, as it were, “I cannot get a solid read on them. It’s like their physical form is shifting in and out of existence every few seconds! Incredible. Is this some kind of quantum construct?! Timothy, I’m going to keep trying to get a read on Vael. They’re fascinating!”

I frowned, trying to rationalize it.

Was Sofia in there, somewhere, or was she really gone? Should I just accept that Vael, however small a piece of Sofia that remained, was a parting gift, of sorts?

I watched as the eye-like jewel’s pupils, which decorated the rotating halos, shifted towards me, “Your thoughts are clouding your resolve. Save them for later.”

I smiled weakly, “R-right. Sorry.”

“Apologies are far from needed,” Vael stated as I spotted the irises shift upwards, “This bodes poorly.”

I turned to where Vael was looking and my eyes widened as I spotted a surge of demons spewing forth from somewhere, “Reinforcements?! From where?!” I shouted.

Geoffrey’s voice caught my attention, “Without a doubt, they’re coming from my brother,” he growled as he looked at the latest onslaught clouding the sky, “Always another vile plot being unveiled at the worst possible moment.”

I leapt into the air to get a better view, and Geoffrey was right, of course my father was behind this.

Xyphiel was unleashing more demons through his Scribe Lord seal. They were the demons that he had trapped in his seal when he defeated Lucifer.

That’s when I spotted a truly horrendous creature.

Massive bat-like wings stretched wide, its face that of a horse-like beast with massive predatory teeth.

Its lower body was horse-like as well, with huge hooves and powerful legs. A large tail, which appeared to resemble a snake’s tail, whipped behind it as it flew into the air.

That’s when it’s eyes locked on me.

The Metatron!” The massive creature roared, turning in the air towards me, “Spawn of Enoch! How I have longed to destroy you and tear the voice box out of my Father’s throat!”

Shit,” I winced, letting my wings go limp, allowing me to fall to the ground quickly.

I landed on my draconic feet with ease, despite the speed I was falling. I looked up to see the massive demon advancing towards me still.

I spread my claws and bared my teeth, ready to battle.

Just as the massive creature’s hoof was about to slam into the ground, Vael appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, blocking the foot in the air with one spike-like arm.

Vael’s expression remained as blank and featureless as always. The irises within the jewels focused on me for a moment. Vael then said to me, “Your desire for battle is admirable, Metatron, but we would prefer you take a more administrative role in the coming battle. Allow us to deal with Abaddon.”

I gave Vael a nod and then proceeded to ask, “So, quick question: Are you referring to yourself as ‘We’ because you’re two entities or is that more a ‘Royal’ we? Just so I know how to address… you.”

Vael’s free arm stabbed into the soft portion of the demon’s heel, causing the massive horse-like demon to reel back in pain for a moment, landing on the ground before us.

We are still undecided on this,” Vael informed me, “Apologies. Existence in this… form is fresh,” Vael’s many irises focused on Abaddon, “We have much to experience.”

I nodded, swallowing hard as I watched Vael seemingly dematerialize and then appear again closer to Abaddon's face.

There, Vael made several quick motions, causing gashes to appear on Abaddon's face as he roared in pain. Abaddon swiped at Vael’s form with monstrous claws before Vael dematerialized once more and reappeared high above Abaddon's head.

Abaddon, roaring in rage, took to the air and pursued Vael, either unaware or uncaring about being drawn away from me. It seemed he took Vael’s bait rather easily.

However, Vael did have a point.

I took to the air, flying over a number of disorganized and pinned down Penthesilean soldiers.

A slew of hulking Golems, constructed of burning pitch and stone, were hurling chunks of their fiery flesh at the soldiers. The soldiers had taken cover from the charred boulders hurtling through the air behind various ruined buildings and crumbling concrete.

I pointed to one group and motioned for them to join me alongside another six or seven soldiers.

I took quick stock of the battalion that had joined us and counted about a dozen or so soldiers in total. “Report,” I ordered, wondering if any would question my authority.

In short order, the highest rank among them turned to me, “Sir, we keep getting pushed back. These waves of demons seem endless. Once we put one down, another takes its place.”

Another soldier shouted, out of turn, but with vital information, “It seems half of them are getting back up.”

I nodded, “Decapitation or piercing the heart is the best way to kill them, but even then it might not work. Have your weapons been blessed?” I asked.

The soldiers all nodded before another spoke up.

“The swords are blessed, Sir, but I’m not sure about long range ammunition,” She informed me.

I glanced back at the demons attacking, as they closed in, “Long range weapons need to be used to stun them, then confirm your kills with the blessed blades you have,” I readied myself, “I need some suppressing fire.”

A rather large woman grinned, brandishing a hip-mounted mini-gun, “I can suppress!”

I looked the oversized weapon over, “You have enough ammunition for more than one volley?”

Her face fell, “Well…”

I looked her over and asked, “How much do you have?”

The commanding officer grabbed my attention again and said, “We’ve got six-thousand rounds for that thing in our battalion, which is good for about four minutes of fire.”

I nodded.

“Artemis's Bow! It fires that fast?!” Another soldier asked, clearly shocked.

“Let’s not blow our entire load in one shot,” I stated, “We’ve got to consider the long haul. Focus on conserving what ammo we have,” I turned to the mini-gun brandishing soldier and said, “but let’s not ignore the tools we do have. Hammer them with that for a few seconds and we’ll advance once you have created us a window,” I ordered.

With a cocky grin, the soldier clicked the mini-gun’s safety off and moved out from behind our cover, opening fire, “Come and get some pinches monstros! Hijos de puta!” She shouted.

After a short burst of about ten or fifteen seconds of firing, she pulled the mini-gun back and with a quick motion of her head indicated that she had cleared the way.

“Advance!” I shouted, rushing from behind our cover with the other soldiers.

They charged alongside and ahead of me, each following orders to shoot down any demons we saw, followed up with a confirmation of their kill with their blessed bladed weapons.

I remained within the ranks, ensuring the soldiers kept formation and calling our mini-gun wielding soldier up further as we regained ground.

This went well until I heard the soldier behind us warn, “Flank!”

I turned to see a large snake-like creature whip its tail at the mini-gun wielding soldier. The soldier was sent flying high into the air.

I jumped up, wings beating hard as I grabbed her from the air, trying my best to cushion her fall.

I landed hard, but managed to do-so without injuring myself too badly. At worst, I'd end up with a sprain in my shoulder that I'd feel later. “You alright, soldier?” I asked, unsure of her name or rank.

She grunted, her arm clearly broken where the snake-demon had struck her. She gave me a thumbs up with her free hand, her gun having been lost somewhere in the chaos, “Yessir, all good. Just lost an arm. But, I've got two of them to use.”

I frowned, looking around as one of the soldiers rushed towards us with a med-kit, “I think her arm is broken. See if you can set it and splint it for now.”

The medic gave me a nod and started to tend to her as the remaining units took cover.

I looked at the lead officer once more and asked, “What’s our ammo and weapons look like right now?”

She started a quick count as, overhead, I heard the roars of the massive demon which Vael had been fighting.

Abaddon's huge hoof crashed down before us, causing a blast of debris to fly everywhere.

I dove out of the way with the other soldiers as a cloud of dust rolled over us.

I got to my feet, pulling another soldier to hers as I tried to get my bearings.

Abaddon was wielding a gigantic cleaver of sorts, which was being held back, barely, by Vael’s crossed arms, each of which resembled a spiked blade.

I have longed to dismantle one of Father’s ancient creations! Yet you are a new tiny little speck! Nothing like your predecessors!” Abaddon laughed.

The jewels across Vael’s crowns glowed for a moment as I watched the irises within narrow in what appeared to be anger, the jewels almost shifting as if they had brows to furrow, “My predecessors were larger in scale to deal with the threat presented. That being said: I am more than capable of taking care of you.”

Out of seemingly nowhere, a massive blue scaled dragon slammed into Abaddon, knocking him back from Vael. Abaddon's crashed to the ground, causing the earth to quake and kicking a plume of debris and dust towards us.

“Retreat!” I shouted to the soldiers around me.

Quickly everyone got to their feet, including the injured soldier from before.

Abaddon slowly rose up from the debris and clashed with the blue dragon, whose tail whipped over our heads as it clashed with him.

A soft, almost gentle voice entered my mind, which I assumed was the dragon's, “Worry not, little ones. This isn’t the first mindless beast I’ve had to fend off!” I hoped that she spoke to the other soldiers as well and not just to my mind.

Vael turned to the dragon, “Your assistance is appreciated, but not needed, Guardian Terrasuki.” They turned to me and the soldiers, “I would suggest a retreat…” Vael trailed off as their jewels flashed green, then red, a fury overtaking them.

A familiar fury, the anger I would see in Sofia when I was somehow dragging my feet or getting down on myself.

Within an instant, Vael was once more, human sized, “I am sorry. It would seem that I need to go ensure the Guardian Temple is not caused any more destruction.”

“What?!” I shouted, shocked as Vael said this.

“I lack time to explain,” Vael said as an amalgamation of multiple doorways opened behind them, “Just know this: You need only not die for the next thirty seconds, and for this, you have your Mother to blame.”

With that, Vael vanished into the portal.

I looked around in confusion as the lead officer approached me.

“What was that angel thing talking about?! What’s the Guardian Temple?!” She asked.

“I’m not entirely sure. The Guardian Temple is a safe haven and staging area for Guardian Angels,” I explained before I heard Sync ring in my mind.

You’re not going to be very happy, Timothy,” Sync informed.

What’s going on?!” I demanded.

Sync’s tone was dire, “Rage has initiated something called: Protocol Exodus,”

Xyphiel

I lauded over Michael and readied myself to take his head as I watched the hope leave his eyes. My final words created a greater wound on his heart than the Puriel Blade.

I had spent thousands of years planning for this day, this moment of victory over God and His angels.

Soon enough, I would have it. Even slaying St. Michael was a single step towards the greater goal.

My mind reeled for a moment as I remembered my first memory of St. Michael, coming to me with this accursed seal. Granting it to me, labeling me the Scribe Lord upon the completion of becoming a Scribe on Nite.

How the world changed from then on, for me. But not how I thought.

I recalled the last time Saint Michael’s eyes burned into mine.

A grand day, the day I had finally chosen someone to wed. The beautiful Dei Angel, Teryn.

I recall her long red hair and burning emerald eyes even now when I closed my own.

Red Waves.

Emerald Fire.

Hair so much like Rachel’s, it’s what drew me to her. That fiery hair, the spirit of her.

Robbed from me.

Ash in my hands, her body cold and limp.

The first of my many losses and yet the Guardians would have expected me to make good upon their requests?!

The fool I was… I recall that I did all they asked.

I used the seal.

My sister and I banished Lucifer to the Hellfire that the Guardians had made for him.

And my reward for my valiant efforts?

Unending, eternal suffering.

To give me love, my wife. My daughters.

To corrupt them, taint them with the world.

To curse them with horrific ailments of which there was no cure!

And despite it all, despite every sacrifice and tribulation, I was unworthy?!

Me! The Scribe Lord responsible for sending their wayward son down to the prison they made?!

What did the Guardians ever have to sacrifice?! Do they even know the meaning of the word?!

No.

I’ll show them true loss.

I would take it all from them.

I will destroy all the creation that they had made and rip it to ethereal shreds before their throne.

Then what will they think of their servant?!

To The Guardians, to God Almighty, I was to be a tool to wield about, nothing more than an epoxy to be applied to the ills of the world that He failed to address in His design.

To Lucifer I was a puppet, merely something for him to corrupt and toy with as if breaking or corrupting me were another insult to God.

I will no longer be a tool used by Heaven nor Hell!

Even now, housed within the very seal that St. Michael had given me, on God’s command, I held Lucifer, my former puppet-master, prisoner.

With his power, I would take the Throne of Heaven and shatter it to pieces.

All these thoughts and more soared through my mind the instant I ran Saint Michael through with the Puriel Blade.

I felt satisfaction, my moment of victory finally at hand. But still my anger rose as I glared down at St. Michael.

Sealing St. Michael away would be amusing, yes. But deep down, I feared his constant voice might awaken long since silenced feelings in my heart.

It had taken much to set me on this path, diverting now would end everything I had worked so diligently to achieve. And for what? All the death and sacrifices I have made would be for naught.

My commitment couldn’t be questioned, not anymore. The time for that has long since passed.

St. Michael’s nagging voice could place hesitation in my mind. Hesitation I couldn’t afford, even for a moment.

No. Sending St. Michael back to Heaven, demoralized, was the only way to push him from my path.

That was assuming that his spirit even survived the impalement of the Puriel Blade.

By the time I see him again, he will be even more powerless to stop me, if he still existed.

I swung at St. Michael’s neck.

My swing missed.

How did it miss?

St. Michael was no longer there.

Did the Puriel Blade already unmake him?!

I looked around in a panic.

Throughout the battlefield, God’s forces vanished, but not by divine intervention.

That had been spent, the Gates of Heaven closed.

I looked through the city as Soldiers, Saints, Angels and even the odd renegade demon or priest were snatched out of reality by a silvery light.

I gripped the Puriel blade tightly and let loose a scream of rage that sent a shockwave over the battlefield.

Victory, snatched from me at the last second!

How?!

I glared out into the distance, hatred pulsing through my veins as I heard Lucifer’s laughter in my ears.

Burn it all!” I ordered, “Burn this world to cinders and show them the price of a coward’s victory!” I roared.

Waves of the demons I had unleashed happily moved outwards, to the next city and countries beyond.

Bella approached me from behind, shifting to her more demure human form, “Lord Xyphiel…? What happened? That was not holy magic. This place is far too corrupted for such a spell.”

“Whatever it was, we will find out and then destroy whoever is responsible,” I growled low, turning to Bella, “Bring me La Cruz, Belphegor and Zelletia.”

“My Lord,” Bella said, offering me a small sapphire gem. It was the pulsing blue core of Envy, “I am afraid that Zelletia was felled by Ragna and La Cruz was almost entirely destroyed by Zepherina.”

“Where is his core?” I asked, taking the blue gem of Envy.

“I know not,” Bella said, “But, I believe that Zepherina has crushed it.”

“A Sin cannot be destroyed so easily…” I said as I held my hand out below me, the seal upon it glowing red hot.

Under me the dust began to glow red, pulsing and floating above the ground before it rushed to my hand and coalesced.

I gripped it tightly, red light shimmering from between my gauntlet’s fingers.

When I opened my fist, there was a glowing red diamond resting in the palm of my hand.

Bella lifted an eyebrow, “Shall we choose others? I am certain there are plenty who would happily replace them.”

I placed the second gem in my palm and closed my hand, swallowing them quickly into my seal, feeling the power surge through me.

While I had held Mammon’s power oh so briefly within me, I had merely contained it before.

But now I could feel the combined power of Greed fusing with Envy within me.

No.” I hissed, my voice carrying far and wide across the wasteland of the abandoned battlefield.

Bella took a few steps back from me, her burning green eyes wide in shock.

For now, I shall be consolidating our powers,” I commanded as I turned to her, seeing Khairunnisa landing next to her, “to ensure such a defeat never occurs again.”

“But we won, did we not? We forced a retreat and Michael’s wound was fatal,” Khairunnisa smiled, “So many Saints fell. I made such short work of so many little saints and lesser angels! I slaughtered Saint Samson and Saint Jean d’Arc,” Khairunnisa boasted, “Nothing they can do will save them from your power, My Lord.”

I could hear Bella curse something under her breath, “Something to say, Bella?” I roared.

“Nothing to slight you, My Lord,” Bella said as she bowed low, “I just feel that there’s no need to simper, as others do.”

Khairunnisa chortled, “Simper!? I merely am paying respect to our Lord and Master! Whom, need I remind you, is responsible for both of our ascensions, Lord DelAvanna.”

Enough!” I barked, turning to Khairunnisa who already had a knee bent, her head looking away, “My dear, Khairunnisa, never underestimate the potential of those whose backs are against the wall,” I looked over Bella and Khairunnisa, realizing that of the Seven Avatars of Sin, I had only but five in the field now, “The righteous have nasty habits of doing the unthinkable. Bella, Khairunnisa, bring me Belphegor. He has failed me.”

Bella and Khairunnisa both nodded.

“Why both of us, my Lord?” Bella questioned.

“Because it may take the two of you to get him motivated,” I commanded, “Now go. And where the Hell is Astaroth?!” I called out before something caught my attention.

My eyes jolted to a glinting light and I moved my blade to deflect it quickly.

It was an empty glass bottle. Nothing more, a worn and burned label on its side.

“What…?” I looked from where the bottle had been thrown.

My eyes landed on a sight that I should not have seen.

There, standing in glinting silver armor, was my sister.

Ragna.

Belphegor, you failure.

“Hey Xyphiel,” Ragna shouted, a smug grin on her face as my armies swarmed under her, those with wings making their way towards her position high atop the remains of her smoldering capitol building.

I gritted my teeth, and as my wrath boiled over, I could feel the heat from my eyes nearly scalding my own skin and flesh.

“The next time I see you, it’s going to be on my terms,” Ragna cracked her neck, her smile fading, “And I won’t be late.”

With that she lifted a middle finger to me and vanished in a flash of white.

31
4
submitted 1 year ago* (last edited 1 year ago) by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 
Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27

Xei

As the chaos of the battle ensued, I did my best to keep my head up, myself alive and the enemies dead.

But they seemed endless.

Even as my new allies helped to push back here and there, it seemed the saints were barely helping us hold the line.

I knocked yet another demon to the ground only for Vlad to skewer it with his pike, grunting as he gave a twist to ensure the demon had fallen, “You fight well, vampiress,” Vlad stated as he gave me an approving nod.

I forced a smile, “You fight well too, mortal.”

Vlad scoffed, withdrawing his spear from the fallen demon, “How many wars have you led, Undead?”

I readied my blade, “More of a fighter than a leader.”

Vlad moved to my side, thrusting forward and dragging a demon towards me, allowing me to stab into its eye sockets.

I glanced out into the battlefield, my eye searching for Demond and Tasha.

“If you have comrades on the field, it’s best to survive and defeat the enemy,” Vlad advised, “Do not get distracted in the hopes they survive.”

“Demond isn’t just a comrade!” I hissed as I dodged a mace slamming down between Vlad and I.

Vlad glared at the large two headed demon who stomped towards us.

I tried to flank the creature from the left while it seemed focused on Vlad, but it’s difficult to sneak up on a creature with two heads.

A second mace swung at me and it nearly took my head off before Vlad’s pike drove into the monster’s bicep.

I turned to thank him, but I only had time to shout out a warning as I saw the demon’s second mace swinging for Vlad, “Behind you!”

Vlad pulled the spear out of the demon’s bicep, black blood gushing from the wound as it roared in pain. But Vlad didn’t react fast enough, and the mace crushed his shoulder.

I ran past Vlad, leaping at the confused demon and slitting one of its throats, causing it to stagger back and collapse.

I rushed to Vlad’s side, looking to his shoulder, “How bad is it?”

Vlad winced as he tried to move, “Crushed…” He shifted his pike in his other arm, slowly getting to his feet, his arm swinging uselessly at his side. Though he did his best to hide his pain, I could see that every movement was causing him agony.

I ripped his cloak slightly, tying his arm tight to his chest despite his protests, “We need to get you to a medic. My sister can heal you, I know there are others who can do so.”

“I am to die on the battlefield,” Vlad stated, his dark eyes fixed on mine, “I need no medical attention.”

I fixed him with a stern gaze, “You’d be useless on the battlefield, you think you can thrust that spear with your shoulder shattered?”

In an attempt to prove me wrong, Vlad thrust his spear forward. While several spikes ripped out of the ground and pinned a few demons in place, he staggered forward, gasping in pain.

“So it’s settled then,” I announced as I rushed under his working arm and supported his weight easily, making my way deeper into the city, my eye on the lookout for any kind of medic.

I heard Olga’s voice call out, “I’ll cover you, Vlad! Do not fall just yet,” I could hear more explosions behind us as I carried him, “You shouldn’t fall to such a meager creature!”

Vlad gritted his teeth as I helped him escape the frontlines, “If I did, I would count on the Saint of Vengeance to live up to her namesake.”

Olga’s laugh vanished into the din of battle as I soldiered Vlad towards the back, “Medic!” I shouted.

A burly looking dark skinned man rushed towards me. He was shirtless, his onyx skin muddied with blood and gore, his blue jeans blackened with soot, “This way!” He shouted, his accent heavy.

In his free hand he carried a hammer.

“Hello, John,” Vlad winced.

The dark skinned man answered with a wide grin, “So, we can agree a hammer can do damage?”

Vlad gave a nod as John readied his hammer, ensuring our path towards the back was clear.

There I spotted Irfan, alongside other angels tending to the wounded. “Irfan!”

Irfan turned to me, forcing a smile. His face was covered in dirt, sweat and blood, “Ah, Xei! Is it a new feeling, saving someone from the battlefield?”

I tried to not take what Irfan said as an insult as I handed Vlad off to him, “His shoulder is shattered.”

Irfan gave a nod, his smile redoubling, “Ah, though beyond what I could fix, I believe we have someone here who can.”

I watched in shock and awe as a large red scaled dragon, which appeared to match my aunt and father’s description of the Dragons of Nite, exited one of the medical tents.

The creature walked on two massive clawed feet, cloth sandals covered in muck were met by a long set of white medical robes, of sorts. A bronze belt secured the robes to his waist. Massive red draconic wings loomed behind him as his thin maw turned to me, shimmering light green flame within his eye sockets turned towards us, “Saint Vlad,” the large red Niten Dragon called out, “Come forth.”

Vlad moved away from me before he knelt before the large red Niten Dragon, “Archangel Raphael… I am honored to be healed by your power.”

Raphael took a large staff in his left hand and lowered it over Vlad’s shoulder.

I watched in shock as a pair of glowing green angel wings spread from the tip and a pair of shimmering golden serpents slithered around the staff, coiling up towards the angel wings as they met to face each other.

A gentle breeze filled the air as a soft green hue surrounded Vlad’s shoulder.

The glow vanished and Vlad rose to his feet, appearing rejuvenated, “I shall return to the battle then!”

A Middle-Eastern accent caught my attention, as I turned to see a man clad in black, wearing a bronze and gold battle mask, his piercing blue eyes looking out from behind it, “Captain Jeanne d’Arc is making headway. Vlad, I would suggest you join her and Olga’s forces quickly. I can feel the manifestation of Avarice has appeared on the battlefield,” he turned, pointing, “So I would suggest you turn your attention to it.”

Vlad nodded, “Avarice? Ha, you know me well, Prophet,” Vlad said, “I shall strike down those who seek greed over glory!” With that, Vlad rushed past me before I could say a word, leaping into battle once more.

I was about to follow him before I saw a massive angel slam down before the medical camp, it’s form so massive and bulky I barely saw the face of the creature.

But the scent, the aurora, I remembered well.

The Avatar of Gluttony, Astaroth.

There’s my missing pet,” Astaroth said with a wide grin, his burning orange eyes focusing on me, “I care not what pacts you make with our Lord. You will always be mine.

I raised my blades up before Raphael quickly stood before me, “Back unclean devourer!” Raphael called out, his staff glowing, surrounding the camp with a protective shield, “Go find your prey elsewhere!”

But the injured are easy to feast off of!” Astaroth roared, taking a massive cleaver up from his side and swinging it onto the shield.

A burst of red and green sparks exploded as the cleaver and shield contacted one another.

Raphael staggered back slightly, the shield wavering.

The black figure who Vlad called Prophet moved forward, “Archangel, let me through. I shall take this villain’s ire as you and yours tend to the injured.”

Raphael turned to the Prophet, “You do not have to-

“I must,” The Prophet said as he approached the shield, “Let me pass, Archangel. It is why Allah has sent me to your side once more. To face this foe.”

Raphael nodded, waving his hand, allowing an opening in the shield, “As always, you have my flame, Muhammad.”

A scimitar at the black-clad Prophet Muhammad’s side glowed green, the sheath emanating with a powerful fire.

I gritted my teeth, “I’m helping!” I shouted, rushing towards the opening.

Muhammad stopped me, turning to look down on me, “Are you undertaking this action, so you may sacrifice your very life to protect others? Or are you lashing out at this Fallen Angel for your own vengeance?”

I looked up to him, my hands clenching my daggers, “Yes, I have vengeance in me, okay? But I also want to make sure this monster doesn’t inflict what he did to me on anyone else!” I shouted.

Muhammad gave a chuckle and somehow I could see a grin under this battle mask, “Then let us fight side by side to shield our injured compatriots.”

Astaroth grinned wickedly to Muhammad and I, his cleaver over his shoulder, “The Prophet and my Pet… What a lovely couple you two make,” Astaroth’s eyes lit up, “She’s a bit old to be a bride of yours, is she not?”

Muhammad drew his scimitar, within a burning white fire which pulsed with a bright light green light at its fringes, “Keep thy wives far from your tongue, wretch! Lest I slice it from your festering maw!”

My sincerest apologies…” Astaroth chortled as he gave a mocking bow, “Do allow me to make it up to you… How about a reunion, yes? Those who once followed you, oh devout Prophet Muhammad! It seems they somehow were misplaced and given into my care…” His grin only grew as his fiery eyes focused on Muhammad.

Dark figures began to claw out from the ground around us. Their bodies appeared burned and singed, some were missing limbs and hobbled up out of the ground. They all groaned, wheezed and appeared in pain.

They had a most curious case of avarice… Seeking riches and desires in the here-after? Whomever promised them such things for… What was it?” Astaroth chuckled, “Ah, yes… Martyrdom!”

The dark figures lurched forward, reaching out towards Muhammad and I, some called his name, others babbled incoherently.

Muhammad slashed at the first figure who approached him, turning to face Astaroth, “Do not think I am to be taunted by you parading those who misinterpreted the words of Allah into words of violence! Vile corrupters of faith and scripture like yourself shall face the wrath of Allah!”

Astaroth lifted his hands up, causing the ground to shake as the figures changed shape, growing in size all around us. Their forms also shifted, their human traits slowly vanishing.

I watched as the once human creature who was slashed by Muhammad’s blade groaned, then began to hiss and shriek. Black fur surrounded his body as his face stretched into a short muzzle.

Blackened eyes now glared at Muhammad as its mouth opened, hissing and roaring, swinging at us with sharp claws.

Muhammad and I jumped back as its transformation finished with a white arc of fur over it’s chest and a long furred tail.

Other’s changed as well. One man grew into a horrific looking pig-like demon, glaring at us with hungry eyes.

Another man’s neck stretched out long and thin, growing snake-like, its jaws unhinging in a wide hiss as it transformed, the body remaining humanoid, though covered in dark brown and black scales.

Yet another man’s head seemed to not only stretch, but thicken, changing into a massive cat’s head with a furry mane of yellow and brown fur. Horrific predatory teeth loomed from the massive creatures now gaping maw as it salivated.

“Creatures of gluttony…” Muhammad whispered, “Tread carefully, undead maiden, for if you allow them to get a hold of you, I imagine they will devour you completely.”

How fitting to be devoured by those whom you mislead, yes?” Astaroth pointed to Muhammad, “There He stands, the false prophet who promised you an afterlife of delights for your sacrifices! Show him a taste of your suffering!”

The pig-like creature gave a horrific squealing roar and charged towards us, along with the other monstrosities.

I dove to the side, barely dodging the snapping maw of the snake-like creature.

As I avoided the serpentine creature, the large cat-man roared, its maw nearly closing on my hand. I managed to escape by flipping my dagger up, so that the blade faced its pallet.

As the cat-like beast closed its mouth down, the blade pierced its flesh, causing the beast to withdraw.

As I was locked in battle, in my peripheral vision I could see Muahmmad was fighting for his life as well.

The pig-creature and the furred-demon were both attacking Muahmmad. The pig-creature let out a brutal ear-piercing squeal as it tried to grab Muhammad’s free hand as he came down and slashed at the furred-devil’s arm.

Before I could try to aid Muahmmad, the snake-man managed to grab my arm, its mouth opening wide and coming towards my face.

I gasped as its mouth clamped down over my head, and in a sickening and gut wrenching moment, I felt myself lifted upwards as its maw quickly stretched over my shoulders.

I was being swallowed whole!

I struggled as my arms were pinned to my sides and I could feel the creature’s hands grabbing at my hips, in an effort to force me further down his gullet.

I closed my eyes and twisted my blades to either side of its neck, gritting my teeth as I pressed them against its throat.

I still descended downwards, even as I felt the trickle of blood.

I pushed the blades harder against the inside of the throat I was rapidly sliding down, trying to cut-away at the muscles which were tightly constricted around my body.

A sudden snapping of tension happened as one of my blades finally pierced through muscle and skin and I was able to push my arm out completely!

I pulled my arm back, just as I felt my head pop into what was likely the main body and pressed the blade against the fresh tear I had made in its flesh.

I heard the sounds of its gut grumbling as I felt the creature fall over.

I reached out of the hole I had made and pushed against the shoulder of the writhing creature. I barely moved, the mouth had closed around my feet, and all of the muscle in this creature’s body was pushing me downwards!

I closed my eyes tightly and pulled my legs in deeper.

My arm was out but wouldn’t be for long. I had only one hope, though it was all or nothing.

As my legs moved deeper with me, and my shoulder slipped back into the creature, I put all of my effort into finding the top of the tear with my foot.

Just before my elbow slipped back into the snake’s body, my foot found purchase, and I pushed hard against the top of the wound.

Now the creature flipped and tried to push my body back inside.

With every ounce of strength in me, I stabbed the snake-man’s shoulder, holding on tightly to my dagger as I pushed my foot up.

I could hear ripping, gurgling and was surrounded by blood as my leg finally extended and I was pushed out of the now massive gash I had made in the creature’s neck by the same force that was originally trapping me inside.

I landed, rolled back and looked to the snake-beast as it writhed in pain, grabbing at the massive gash in its neck.

I took this moment to rush forward, charging the snake creature and slamming my daggers into its eyes, forcing them deeper in a blind rage.

I screamed as I pulled the daggers out and sliced the beast's head off before taking a step back.

My hands were shaking, blood and sinew covering my body from head to toe, as well as other bodily fluids I’d rather not mention. My eye was wide as I realized I was nearly devoured.

This… This could be the day I actually die. Oh God, what would it all have been for if-?” Before I could even finish my frantic thought, the cat-like beast was upon me.

It crashed into me, pinning me down, its massive maw opened wide as it tried to bite down on my head.

I barely managed to pull my head to the side, causing the beast to get a mouthful of dirt instead of me.

I tried to roll away, but its clawed hands held my shoulders down firmly.

The cat-like beast spat the soil from its maw out and tried again.

I dodged once more, the creature taking another large chunk of earth out with it.

As it spat this out, I noticed a sick grin on its face.

My eye went wide as it pushed itself up higher, forcing my shoulders down and turned its massive jaws sideways!

I pulled my legs up, and pressed them into his stomach, forcing him up and over me as I did.

He roared in confusion as he flew over my head, his jaws snapping just mere centimeters from my face.

I kicked myself back up to my feet, just in time to see the head of the furred rat-like beast roll to my feet.

I glanced to see Muhammad, his mask partially broken, now facing off against the pig-demon.

I grabbed the head of the slain beast, which even decapitated, was still snarling and snapping in a frenzy.

The cat creature was on all fours now and began to charge at me.

I charged towards it, screaming as it lunged towards me, its clawed hands reaching out towards me, its fanged maw opened wide.

I shoved the head of the still snarling creature into the cat-demon’s mouth and slid under it, jamming my daggers into its gut. I used its own momentum to slice open its belly, pulling the daggers out only once I reached its groin.

The cat-creature crashed to the ground, slowly standing up as its intestines spilled from the wounds I inflicted.

The cat-creature turned to me, growling as its jaws crushed the head of the furred-beast I had shoved inside, before collapsing in a heap of blood and organs.

I looked up to see Muhammad drive his blade into the pig-demon’s throat, withdrawing as the creature collapsed at his feet. “...You have my pity, every one of you.”

How noble,” Astaroth chuckled, moving towards us with his heavy cleaver, “As much as I have enjoyed watching you eviscerate the rabble… I am done toying with my food,” he grinned, “Today will be the fall of many of God’s soldiers, but it will be known that the Prophet was slain by none-other than Astaroth, the Lord of Gluttony!”

I ran to Muhammad’s side and readied my blades.

Astaroth glanced at me and laughed, pointing to me tauntingly, “Look at you! Standing before me with that façade! But I see you for what you are, my pet…” He burning eyes locked on me, “Your heart hammers in your chest, your hands can scarcely stop from shaking…The air is so thick with your fear, that I can taste it,” he took a deep breath, licking the edge of his cleaver as he did, “And the flavor is so very savory.”

I glared at him, doing my best to steady my hand.

Muhammad glanced at me, one gray eye surrounded by olive skin peeking out from the damaged mask. “You fought bravely and well, but I insist you leave this foe to me.”

“I will not let you go alone!” I shouted.

“I understand,” Muhammad said, placing his hand on my shoulder, “But I cannot let you face him as you are,” I could see the smile in his kind eye as he looked to me, “You have a greater purpose. It is not here that you fall.”

“I’ll help you kill him,” I insisted, “We won’t fall!”

Muhammad glanced at Astaroth and then to me, his smile fading, “You won’t, I swear it.”

With that a green flame surrounded me and Muhammad forced me backwards.

My back slammed into the shield around the medical tents and I found myself on the other side, “What?!” I shouted, “No!” I screamed, rushing to the shield and slamming my fist against it, “Let me out!”

Raphael’s clawed hand landed on my shoulder, “Hush, child…” Raphael said as he gazed upon the sight before us, “It is his way.”

I could hear Astaroth gloat, “You only stay her execution, Prophet.”

Muhammad lifted his scimitar, his eye fixed on Astaroth, “You speak of those who were misled. Those men you brought back to slight me, they did not understand what it is to be a martyr.”

Astaroth gave a bemused grin to Muhammad, “Enlighten me, Prophet,” he mocked.

“Giving one’s life for glory is not the way. Giving one's life up for others, must be done without seeking reward,” Muhammad’s eye was burning with a fierceness I hadn’t seen in another mortal man before today.

“And yet, you give rewards for such foolery,” Astaroth laughed, swinging his cleaver down against Muhammad.

Muhammad raised his scimitar to block, but barely did so, only managing to barely parry the mighty swing.

“Reward? Yes… For those who truly sacrifice with good intention, with pure heart and who face great evils and odds, there is reward! But to do so for a reward is not martyrdom, but zealotry! To make kind acts to gain favor is a hollow act!” He shouted, “True charity is that done in secret, true martyrs sacrifice because they will take the arrows to protect those who stand behind them!” Muhammad jumped up, his feet landing on the back of Astaroth’s cleaver as he began to run towards Astaroth, swinging for his throat, “A true martyr gives everything, no matter the cost, to protect those who cannot protect themselves!”

He swung at Astaroth’s throat and I watched as the blade crashed against the side of his neck.

Astaroth hardly moved, a grin on his face as Muhammad’s burning blade was pressed against his flesh, the surface mildly burned.

A trickle of blackened blood dripped from the wound.

What a lovely speech,” Astaroth roared as his free hand grabbed Muhammad, “Did you really think you could defeat an Avatar of Sin, little Prophet?”

Muhammad was silent as Astaroth taunted him.

No more words, hm?” Astaroth shrugged, “Very well then…” He grinned, “Die knowing your ‘sacrifice’ meant nothing!” Astaroth opened his wide mouth and tilted his head back, his throat widening along with his mouth.

I screamed, “No!” As I hammered my fist against the shield, “No! Please let me out!”

Astaroth flipped Muhammad upside down, likely so we could see his face as he was devoured.

I expected a stoic glance or even fear. What I saw, instead, was that single determined gray eye staring back at us from behind the battle-mask, almost as if he were smiling.

As we watched Astaroth drop Muhammad down his gullet, I noticed Muhammad’s eye begin to glow. Even as Astaroth swallowed him, as Astaroth’s throat bulged slightly, I could see a light emanating from within.

Astaroth’s mouth returned to a smaller shape as he turned towards us, “Now… To make short work of your pathetic shield-” Astaroth staggered for a moment, then let out a belch with a wisp of steam from his mouth. His eyes widened for a moment before his belly distended and burst in a massive explosion.

Astaroth was hurled back from us as the shield was peppered with blood, flesh and guts.

Amidst the scalded and burning flesh, I spotted a scimitar in the ground. I fell to my knees, my hand on the shield.

Raphael’s hand never left my shoulder, “He knew what he was doing.”

Before us, however, came a horrific sight.

The ground shook as Astaroth landed before us, his midsection showing nothing but his bare hip bones and spine, blackened blood and burning green flame wrapped around his bones and the flesh which hung loosely around his blown out body cavity.

Despite this, a blinding fire burned in his eyes, “You pathetic moral whelps! How dare you!” He roared with enough force where his foul breath even made it past the shield. “The Avatar of Gluttony shall not be humiliated by a mere prophet, saint, nor even higher angel!” Astaroth roared, swinging his massive cleaver down against the shield, “You will pay for this humiliation! You will suffer for it! Death will be a welcome release that you will beg for! I shall torment every last one of you until your spirits break and your minds collapse!” Astaroth raged on, his voice deep and shaking the very ground we stood upon.

I watched as the shield began to crack and bend under the relentless strikes that Astaroth levied against it.

I cannot hold it much longer!” Raphael called out, “Retreat! Everyone! Save yourselves!”

I turned to Raphael, “No, not you too!”

Raphael turned to me, bemusement on his face, “It is our burden to bear, little one. Now, go!”

Madison Hill

Out of the frying pan, into the fire.

I cannot catch a break today.

Then again, today seems to be Armageddon, so is anyone?

I growled to myself as I hunkered down with another soldier, looking around the chaos of the battlefield. “Fuck,” I spat as I helped patch up the soldier who’s arm was rather battered and bruised. Her shoulder was dislocated, and I was getting ready to pop it back into place, “You ready?”

She took a wad of cloth and bit down on it, nodding to me.

I gave a firm push and felt a snap as she groaned in pain, “There you go, sunshine.”

She spat the wad of cloth out, “Fuck your ‘sunshine,” she rubbed her shoulder, “This is impossible…”

That was about when I spotted a smaller woman, certainly not a Penthesilean warrior, charging towards the line of demons on a brilliant white horse.

She was adorned with a Fleur-de-Lis on her chest and held a sword out ahead of her, an army of Penthesileans at her back.

I squinted, my mouth agape as her features, armor and somehow demeanor somehow sent a chill of recognition through me, “That… Cannot be…”

As she passed us, she caught our gaze and let out a battle-cry, “Pour Dieu, Pour la Patrie!”

I could only blink in shock as I grabbed my sword, a sudden surge of inspiration hitting me.

“Do you know that warrior?” The soldier I helped asked, standing next to me.

“I… I think that was fucking Joan of Arc,” I stammered, flabbergasted.

Walking up to us, much less ceremoniously, was another woman. A thick Slavic accent hit us first as she addressed us, “Indeed, that is Saint Jean d’Arc,” the woman scoffed.

I turned to see the face of the woman in question. A golden crown over a white cowl covering her hair and face, white and brown robes, and an aura of danger seemed to surround her, “And who the hell are you?”

The soldier next to me didn’t miss a beat, “Wait, if there are literal saints running around…” Her eyes went wide, “Are you St. Olga of Kyiv?!”

St. Olga turned to the soldier, a sly grin on her face, “Why yes, I am. You know of me, mortal?”

“You’re a fucking badass!” The soldier gushed, “I read about you in school!” The soldier nudged me in the ribs, “Don’t piss her off, Colonel, she’ll bury you! Literally!”

“I believe we have some more pressing matters, yes?” St. Olga asked, “Are you ladies able to fight? If not, I suggest you head to the medic tents.”

“I can fight!” The soldier next to me shouted, grabbing her sword with her good arm.

“Soldier,” I glared, “You need to-”

“Commander, please,” she looked at me with desperate eyes, “I can either go to the medical tents and call it quits for the day… Or I have a chance to die in battle alongside Jean of Arc and Olga of Kyiv,” Her eyes appear glassy, “Please… Do not take that honor from me.”

I sighed and shook my head, “Come on then,” I said as I picked up my gun and blade, heading out along with the other soldiers running after Jean.

Oh my Goodness look at you! Running against demons alongside saints and such!” I could hear Eris’s voice sing-singing in my head, “Lucky gal!”

I closed my eyes, shivering, “May the chaos surround me and not consume me.”

“No promises,” Eris’s voice lilted, “But if you do survive, I have only one favor: Do find a woman named Juventas.”

Who’s Juventas?” I asked.

Pft!” Eris’s voice mocked, “Spoilers. You’ll find out.”

I flinched. Whenever Eris said “Spoilers” I often feared the outcome more than if she merely didn’t answer at all.

Which was probably why she enjoyed using the term so much.

Soon the line of soldiers hit a particular choke point, of sorts and I saw the line of soldiers now lead to a massive battlefield before the walls of the city.

I winced, “Oh, Empress Ragna’s gonna be pissed…”

St. Olga’s hands were ablaze as she walked towards battle, “The Wrath of God is far greater, I assure you.”

The soldier rushed alongside her, “Point me at something to kill, St. Olga!” She shouted in glee.

St. Olga grinned and touched the soldier’s blade, wreathing it in flame, “Go forth, warrior and slay these enemies of God in my name!”

The soldier’s eyes lit up and she rushed off into the fray.

I frowned, “Will that help her?” I asked.

St. Olga turned to me, “She was emboldened, was she not?”

I frowned, “So… No?”

“You’re a rather dower person, no? Has St. Jean d'Arc not shown you that inspiration is often enough to win the hearts and minds of the soldiery?” St. Olga asked, “As an officer, I’d expect you to understand the importance of a soldier's morale.”

“I know there’s no point in lying to my fellow warriors,” I explained, readying my sword.

St. Olga eyed my blade and lifted an eyebrow, “From a follower of Discourse, such an opinion is quiet confounding, young officer,” She said before she made her way into battle, thrusting out her hand at the occasional legion to cast flaming balls for holy fire at them.

I shook off her comments and ran towards the fray, sword drawn.

With several slashes I cut down a few demons, noting that they seemed to go down fastest when their heads were taken clean off.

As we continued, it seemed we made progress and I looked out to see a woman, clad in holy armaments stained with the blood of demons. Her face was covered in soot, ash and blood, her shoulder length hair matted with sweat as she looked at our forces, pulling her blade from a large beast she had felled.

She raised her sword up, her horse rearing back as she did, “Victoire pour Dieu!”

I was still shocked to see Jean of Arc, in battle

From the ash filled air a glowing yellow whip lashed out and wrapped around Jean’s forearm.

Declaring victory before you’ve won the day, how very prideful of you, Maiden,” A seductive woman’s voice carried over the battlefield, causing an odd shiver to run through my body.

From the sky around us women and men with wings and cloven hooves landed, surrounding us.

They numbered in the hundreds at first, but soon we saw thousands.

These weren’t the simple grunt-like demons of various animal and human hybrids. These were more humanoid creatures. All wearing stained leather or mail armor, all of them looking immaculate and beautiful despite being on the battlefield.

I turned to see they were looking at me lustfully. I tried to ready my blades, spotting the men and women, all looking at our army in a seductive manner.

I saw a few warriors looking back.

“Don’t give into their temptation!” I shouted, “They’re demons!” I snapped.

A few soldiers snapped out of their lustful gazes, a few didn’t.

A melodious laugh came from behind plumes of blackened smoke, the same voice who taunted St. Jean called out “Did someone say Temptation?” The voice lilted.

Massive yellow wings exited the plumes of smoke before us. A large yet delicate hand grasped the handle of the yellow glowing whip wrapped around St. Jean’s forearm. A towering woman with massive blackened horns and burning yellow eyes loomed over us. She wore long leather armor, almost fashioned into a dress.

Sharp cheekbones emphasized ruby red lips over olive skin as her burning yellow eyes stared down at us with bemusement. A whip-like spaded tail playfully swung behind her under her armored skirt.

Rare to see a virgin of your age and skill on the battlefield… I’d have thought by now you’d have found yourself a proper husband,” The giant succubus’s perfectly sculpted brow rose tauntingly, “Or is cock not to your taste?” She purred.

Jean pulled her arm, unable to free it, “I am a Bride of Christ and no one else!”

“Pity,” The large demoness said as she pulled her burning whip back, tugging St. Jean towards her, “You’re rather cute. I’d offer you a place in my harem, but I do feel you’d decline no matter the offer.”

St. Jean grabbed the sword from her bound hand with her free one and slashed down at the glowing whip wrapped around her forearm.

Melodious laughter filled the air as a second whip flew forth, wrapping around St. Jean’s horse, pulling it down to the ground.

St. Jean tumbled forward, rolling to the ground and tossing the limp whip from her forearm, her teeth gritted as she glared daggers at the towering Succubus, “I’ll put you down, in the name of God Almighty!”

A battle-cry was let loose from St. Jean’s lips as she charged forwards. As she did, I watched as a pair of glowing white lights surged from her shoulders!

They were like wings, casting her in a glowing white light as she charged towards the huge demoness. Every footfall she made glowed white-hot as she let out a battle-cry, leaping into the air, sword ready to strike.

The Demoness dodged to the left, letting St. Jean’s attack fall to the wayside. She continued to dodge St. Jean’s attacks as she pressed forward.

As she did, the other soldiers took St. Jean’s attack as their signal to begin to clash with the army of succubi and incubi that had surrounded us.

I paused as I watched The Demoness finally move to attack. Her whip lashed out and wrapped around St. Jean’s arm once more. As she did she stepped on the whip, tugging St. Jean onto the ground before her.

How Rude of me, I ought to have introduced myself!” She said with a smirk on her flawless full lips, “I am Khairunnisa, Queen of the Succubi and Avatar of Lust,” with that she knelt down slightly before St. Jean, getting eye to eye with St. Jean, “And you, little saint, are outmatched for the likes of me."

St. Jean pulled hard on the whip around her arm, slowly getting to her feet.

Khairunnisa lifted an eyebrow, curiously, “Oh? You still have some fight in you?”

Jean continued to pull on the whip, Khairunnisa’s flawless lips turning into a bemused smile.

That smile didn’t last as St. Jean gave a thrust into Khairunnisa’s eye socket.

A burst of yellow flame blasted from Khairunnisa’s eye socket as she staggered back, “You horrible little mortal bitch! How dare you harm an Avatar of Sin!”

St. Jean lifted up her hand to the heavens and a bolt of lightning rocketed into her hands, solidifying into a spear with an ivory handle. “Praise be to God, Praise be His Glory and let the wicked fall at the sound of His name!”

Khairunnisa’s smile returned as she removed the sword, “Oh so serious little mortal girl…” Khairunnisa chuckled, “Though it seems you’re not a typical little mortal girl, are you?

St. Jean readied her spear, “I am Saint Jean d’Arc of France and I will cast you out, foul temptress!”

“How cute,” Khairunnisa said, lifting her hand daintily to her lips with bemusement, as if she were a Queen laughing at the peasantry, “I’ll humor you, St. Jean,” Khairunnisa’s hands snapped out to either side of her, as glowing yellow whips filled each hand, “Show me what faith can do!”

Khairunnisa spun the whips around her, cracking them menacingly towards St. Jean.

St. Jean rushed to the side and started to charge forward, her spear at the ready. Even as she charged, fearlessly, a crack of Khairunnisa’s whip slashed at her face.

Still St. Jean charged onward, the wings on her back glowing brighter as she let out another warcry, thrusting her spear forward.

The spear thrust past Khairunnisa’s whips and I watched as the tip flew forward, clashing into Khairunnisa’s armor.

There it stopped dead, with a loud and ear piercing scrape, sending St. Jean off to Khairunnisa’s side.

As St. Jean stumbled past her, Khairunnisa cracked her whips cross St. Jean’s back!

St. Jean screamed in pain, turning quickly. But I could see blood dripping from her back. Still, her eyes were focused on Khairunnisa, filled with an unshakeable determination. “I’ve felt sharper stings of whips from the damned British!”

Now that’s more damage than you’ve done this entire bout, little girl,” Khairunnisa hissed through her grin. As she spoke, the whips changed, no longer just glowing tendrils, now blades began to slink out from within the whips, “I know I can do far better than the British.”

“Hm, even in Hell, they have a reputation?” St. Jean said, lowering her stance, ready to strike.

My previous Queen was British. She was Queen of the Succubi, of course, until I took her role,” Khairunnisa gloated, “Now I am Queen and she is just a beast.”

“You’re a monster!” St. Jean shouted, charging forward.

Come girl, have another go! I’m sure the outcome will be different this time!” Khairunnisa laughed, spinning her now bladed whips around her, “At least one of us will be right by the time this is all over.”

St. Jean leaped into the air as Khairunnisa brought her right-most whip-blade down on her. St. Jean’s boot then landed on the side of one of the whip blades and she used it to launch herself towards Khairunnisa’s face, spear aimed at her eye once more.

This time Khairunnisa dropped her left whip in an instant and grabbed St. Jean’s spear by the shaft, stopping it before it could strike, “It’s amusing to me, you think my eyes are my weakness, child?”

St. Jean struggled to pull the spear from Khairunnisa’s iron grip.

I am no monster,” Khairunnisa explained, her large yellow bat-like wings spreading wide, blasting dust and smoke away from her and St. Jean, “I am no demon! I am flawless beauty, I am Lust personified,” Khairunnisa grinned, “And you… You’re just a human, with a little sprinkling of holy spirit.”

St. Jean let go of the spear and reached into her waistband, pulling out a dagger and swinging it at Khairunnisa ‘s hand.

Khairunnisa's hand was stabbed, the blade barely sinking into the back of her hand as a trickle of blackened blood seeped from the wound before it evaporated into yellow mist. Khairunnisa twisted her wrist, the bladed whip wrapping around St. Jean’s leg and soon moving up to her neck!

I watched a blade press into St. Jean’s throat, a trickle of red blood slipping from the blade.

I tried to attack, but an Incubus slipped in front of me! I fought him off, but I couldn’t reach her!

To her credit, St. Jean spat in Khairunnisa’s face, “Fille du Diable…”

“Hm… It is true, anything said in French sounds so lovely, despite the venom behind it,” Khairunnisa said with a chuckle before she twisted her wrist again, the whip constricting suddenly, cutting St. Jean to ribbons..

“No!” I shouted, turning from the gruesome sight.

Out of the corner of my eye, as Jean’s body fell to the ground in several sickening thuds, I spotted the glowing white lights attached to St. Jean’s shoulders flicker out of existence.

Kneel before me, swear to me your souls and I promise you an everlasting life of pleasure… Khairunnisa purred as she stood and turned to us, “Deny my kind offer and wind up like this one. Dead and a virgin. How sad!” Khairunnisa gave a haughty laugh.

I heard a growl from behind me and turned to see St. Olga. Behind her a glowing set of small red wings burning. Her head wreathed in a fiery halo as her eyes glinted white. “Fucking Whore!”

“Another little saint,” Khairunnisa chuckled, “Want to join your friend?”

“I’m not just some little Saint, you overgrown slut! I am St. Olga of Kyiv,” her hands glowed with holy white fire as the ground shivered around her. A swarm of birds soon filled the sky before each began to glow and ignite, crashing down upon the unsuspecting Succubi and Incubi surrounding us. “But you have just slain a close friend of mine,” St. Olga’s eyes narrowed on Khairunnisa, “And I am the Patron Saint of Vengeance!”

She cast her hands out as a fresh burning flock of birds rushed towards Khairunnisa.

I picked up my blade and charged forward as well, before a white light washed over us and to my shock, we were no longer on the battlefield.

We stood now in a massive temple and I looked around befuddled and confused, “What?”

St. Olga let out a scream of frustration, glaring, “Who dares rob me of my vengeance?!”

32
6
Of Nite and Dei (Chapter 4) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

“I must confess,” Lucifer regarded Yuki with a warm smile, “You are not the one I was expecting.”

Yuki’s eyes went wide as she regarded the massive angel who sat upon an otherwise unassuming, albeit giant, leather chair.

His massive white wings framed his muscular frame, all while long blond hair framed a flawlessly handsome face. Violet eyes glowed warmly but pulsed with a power that, though unseen, filled Yuki with a sensation of awe.

“I’m not?” She choked out, hesitant to approach the beautiful Angel. She was startled by his sheer size, as well as his absolutely gorgeous countenance. “If you weren’t expecting me… then who were you expecting?” she stammered slightly.

Lucifer smiled at Yuki with adoration, his violet eyes shimmering, “Someone who’s no longer with you, my dear.”

Yuki’s brow furrowed as thoughts of her father passed through her mind.

“Exactly,” Lucifer stated, his eyes boring into Yuki’s.

Yuki felt her stomach drop as she wondered if the Guardian before her could hear her thoughts. “Why am I seeing you? I didn’t expect to see the Guardian here when I opened the door,” Yuki stuttered.

Lucifer grinned knowingly to Yuki, “and I didn’t expect your path to lead to where it did either, but such is the joy and wonder of my children's’ free will.”

Lucifer towered over her even as he sat. He gracefully motioned to a small gilded tea set on a table beside him. His soothing and empowered voice beckoned, “Please sit, my daughter. Your cup is waiting, help yourself.”

He watched her expectantly, already sipping from his own steaming cup. It appeared that Lucifer had indeed expected one guest. Afternoon tea for two was elegantly laid out on a table next to him, and next to that was an empty seat. This seat was much smaller than the one occupied by the refined and colossal Guardian.

Yuki studied the elaborate table with interest. In addition to the fancy tea set, there was also a mouth-watering triple-tiered display of tiny sandwiches, scones, and cakes. She looked back to Lucifer in amazement. He was so majestic, so wonderful! Was she truly meant to sit and have tea with the Guardian himself?

“Don’t let the tea cool, dear,” Lucifer said softly, but with a hint of urgency in his voice.

Yuki obliged, happily settling into what proved to be an impossibly comfortable chair. She carefully poured a small amount of tea into her dainty porcelain cup. She clasped the small handle and brought it to her lips; it smelled divine. She was intensely aware of the Guardian’s powerful gaze upon her.

She took a tentative sip. As it touched her tongue, she instantly learned the true meaning of the word ‘heavenly’. Such excellence was something Yuki knew she could never recreate by herself.

“Your mind creates whatever it likes best,” the Guardian said with knowing amusement, “This flavor, you could never achieve it outside your mind, but in here? Flawless. And you, my dear, you deserve a bit of luxury right now with everything you’re currently enduring.” Lucifer looked at her with sympathy.

“My mind? So this isn’t real?” Yuki sipped the delicious tea, gazing at her reflection on the surface of the warm liquid.

“Reality is merely a matter of perception,” Lucifer chuckled, “This moment is very real, but only to you and me.”

“If I may ask, where’s my son? My husband?” Yuki inquired, suddenly flooded by thoughts of them, of how much she missed her sweet Geoffrey.

“Perfectly safe,” the Guardian reassured her. His response did not have his intended effect and instead caused Yuki to grow rather frantic.

“Don’t tell me that! What does that mean? Where are they?! And if this is all in my head, am I safe?!” Yuki attempted to stand but the Angel’s huge white wing quickly moved to firmly stop her, encircling her in a warm embrace.

“You are safe. They are safe. Everyone you love is perfectly fine, Yuki. I promise.” He looked at her earnestly, his violet eyes sincerely fixed on Yuki’s bright blue ones.

“…How can you be so certain?” Yuki asked quietly, almost dreading the answer.

Lucifer smiled affectionately and replied, “Because I am your father… and your father’s father, and his father’s father’s father, until the very beginning of your ancestral line.”

Yuki felt a grave shiver come over her - as if the bottom of her stomach had just fallen through the floor, and now she was free-falling.

Lucifer stood, slowly turning toward Yuki as he set his teacup down on the table. “No fear, my child.”

Yuki swallowed hard, nodding, her eyes widening as she took in his shocking height.

A subtle look of pride came over Lucifer’s face as he regarded her, “Yuki… So very strong and brave, my daughter. Loyal and stubborn as the best of them.” He lovingly placed his hand on Yuki’s shoulder.

Upon his touch, Yuki felt an intoxicating warmth spread over her, eliminating her tension. This gesture allowed her the courage to ask, “Did that blue stuff I drank kill me then?”

“You are not dead.” Lucifer chuckled, “I suppose you’d have preferred if I led with that, all things considered.”

Yuki laughed in relief, “Am I going to make it out of this alive?”

Lucifer laughed with her and took Yuki’s hand, sending more waves of pleasure and contentment shooting through her body and spirit. “Come, come. We have much to discuss before we part ways.”

Yuki grimaced, “Part ways? Where are you going, Lord Lucifer? Please don’t leave me now, I need you! I’m stranded and-”

“You do not need my help, you are more than capable on your own,” Lucifer chuckled as he cut her off, “and no need for the ‘Lord’, my child, ‘Guardian’ will do, or even ‘Father’ if you prefer. And actually it is you who is leaving, not I.”

No! I can’t leave his side! Yuki thought. Distraught, she looked at him sadly, “I don’t follow.”

Lucifer’s smile faded slightly, “No… no you don’t. Not like the others in your bloodline. Even then, not as I would have liked, but that your nature, isn’t it? Devotion is optional for my children.” He looked at her, his smile returning. “My little Yuki. How I will miss you. But fret not, you are in the hands of my Fathers now, and they will welcome you.” He laughed. “I did not think it was you they would one day welcome, to be honest, but that is the wonderment of my children’s free will.”

Yuki looked ahead, trying to determine where he was leading her, “Wonderment of free will?”

Lucifer chuckled, “it is vexing and challenging, but oh so refreshing. You will soon learn why. But know this: your free will is unique to you. It allows you the freedom to act for your own interests, or…” he beamed down to her, “act in the interests of others. The choice will remain yours.”

She wasn’t sure what the Guardian was talking about, but she did her best to follow. It was right about now she really wished she had paid more attention in church. They soon came upon a large stone well.

“A going-away present.” He handed her a gold coin. “Make a wish - but I warn you, it will come true.” He beamed, his face glowing. “I promise it.”

Yuki frowned, “I… I don’t understand. Will, I ever see my son and husband again?”

Lucifer kneeled down beside her, although he still had to look down at her to make eye contact. He replied simply, but with empathy, “No you will not Yuki, and for that, I am so sorry.”

Yuki looked at the shiny gold coin. “Can I wish to know ‘what is the meaning of life?”

Lucifer hesitated a moment and then began to laugh heartily.

Yuki frowned in embarrassment, “Are we a joke to you?”

“No my child,” Lucifer’s laughter subsided, “but that would be a waste of your wish.”

“Why?” Yuki frowned, feeling like a small child.

“Yuki,” Lucifer began, “would it matter at all to you why you were here?”

Yuki thought, looking around the void and then back to the wishing well, “I suppose… well, no, but what is my purpose?”

Lucifer smiled, gently stroking the top of her head, “Why, Yuki, are you asking me? That is a question only for you.”

Yuki felt a spark of understanding at this piece of wisdom and considered it for a moment. “Okay, if I make a wish, you’ll grant it?”

“With all my power, so make it worthwhile,” Lucifer grinned.

“Then I… I want my son to be safe from harm… If I’m not there for him I want him to be looked after and safe, I want him to have your protection.” She tossed the coin into the well.

Lucifer smiled at the well, and turned to her, “You have my word Yuki. I will always pay special attention to your son… you are certain that is all you desire?”

Yuki smiled, and looked to him oddly, “As long as it means he’s alive and well…”

Lucifer smiled coyly, “Alive? I assure you, he will live a long and healthy life, but no one lives forever,”

“Don’t you?” Yuki asked.

Lucifer laughed, “A fair point! I will do my best to satisfy you, Yuki,” he tapped the well, “Come now! I have a few parting words of wisdom before you go. But know this: you need not worry about your son.”

Yuki looked around, the white around them vanishing. “Am I… am I going into the darkness?”

Lucifer shook his head, smiling, “No dear, but you will be traversing the darkness of your own soul.” He placed his hand on her chest, “No fear. Remember Yuki, do not fear what you do not know. Embrace it.” He held her shoulders tightly now, sinking down onto his haunches. It was as if something quite powerful was pulling them apart and his grip was keeping her there just a moment longer.

A deafening wind now encircled them both, the darkness swirling around the two of them. “And most importantly - Live!” he cried out.

The well vanished. Yuki yelled back to him over the surging wind, hugging the Guardian tightly. “I-I will! Bu-but please protect me!”

“You’re in Their hands now my daughter…” Lucifer called out, his grip on her beginning to fail.

“Who’s hands?!” Yuki shouted desperately.

“My Fathers’!” Lucifer shouted, “The Guardians shall protect you, the Father, the Son, and the Holiest Spirit! Be with them, child!” With that, she was ripped from her father’s embrace.

As Yuki felt herself falling, she heard her father’s voice echoing over the cacophony of wind and clattering of falling brick and stone of the now shattered well, “Live, Yuki. Live well!”

...

Back in her uncomfortable shelter, Yuki gasped, spitting up a mixture of saliva and vomit, clearly expelled while she was unconscious. She groaned upon realizing where she was, placing her hand on her head. It was strange though, despite her situation, she somehow felt very rested.

She recalled the vivid dream - it had felt so real! She was flying, fast, and high. She went home to find her family but instead met an Angel. A massive, kind, wise, and powerful Angel, and he told her many things. Was he the Guardian? The memories were vanishing faster than she could try to recall them, as dreams often do upon awakening. She recalled her father’s voice, now the only thing she clearly remembered: “Live, Yuki, Live.”

She spoke out loud, feeling the urge to answer, “I will Daddy…” she looked up, feeling a renewed surge of determination.

Yuki’s thirst was unbearable. Her water container was bone-dry. She searched all around the campsite, but for the life of her, she could not find a single suitable water source. Her stomach grumbled angrily and her throat was parched. The vomit found next to her upon her awakening had demonstrated in great detail that she had clearly lost everything she had eaten and drank.

Why this made her feel worlds better, aside from her hunger and thirst, was bothersome. Did I eat something poisonous? She wondered if she misread her field guide.

Yuki made the decision to return to her ship, admitting to herself that she had no choice. The lake had water she could at least boil to drink, and it was possible there was more she could salvage from the ship itself.

She packed a bit of cooked ripper meat and made her way through the thick forest. If she was lucky, she might find a few stored rations stashed in the ship as well.

She trudged along on the hike out of the forest and back to the lake. This physical exertion was making her already-empty stomach grumble and complain more. It didn’t help matters that her body was still out of whack from that strange drug she had taken.

To answer her stomach’s complaining, she reached into her pack and took a chunk of meat, tearing into it and chewing it thoroughly. It was cold, it was dry, but it was food.

As she traveled, she did as best she could to track whatever landmarks that she remembered from when she had dragged the parachutes into the woods. The last thing she needed was to get lost on her way back to her hideout.

Finally, Yuki found herself at the forest’s edge. Out past the tree line was the familiar field of tall wild grass that soon gave way to the small sandy lakeshore. As she slowly made her way through the overgrown grass, she soon spotted her ship in the lake. She breathed a sigh of relief and took a couple more steps, before drawing a small gasp and stopping dead in her tracks. Adrenaline coursed through her as she processed the terrifying sight dangling above and not very far away from her.

A large, powerful-looking, blue scaled leg was hanging from a hammock not too far from the shoreline. It was larger than the ripper’s leg, and it’s foot had twice the toes. Yuki frowned, slowly ducking into the grass as she reached for the field guide. She silently checked the “NITEN DRAGON” entry.

To her utter dismay, the foot matched the illustration perfectly. Vibrant blue scales glistened in the morning light. The four large toes were tipped with large black claws, even the back of the huge paw had a dewclaw protruding from the heel.

As Yuki examined the leg in horror, she was struck by the unusual realization of why it was positioned in such a way. In the trees, she spotted a large, brown sling-style leather hammock. The only indication that it was out of place in the green and brown tree branches was the brilliant color of the leg. Soon a large, equally colorful matching tail joined said leg, luckily compromising the otherwise well-camouflaged hammock’s position.

Terrified, Yuki did her best to halt her breathing. She pulled her wings tightly against her back, trying to make herself as small as possible. She grit her teeth and painstakingly began to back away, trying to stay hidden and out of the creature’s line of sight.

Caution transcended into panic as Yuki noticed a red Niten Dragon’s head now popping up from a previously unseen hammock on the same tree. There were two of them!

The red Dragon’s head peeked over the edge, and its eyes blinked sleepily. The red one’s hammock rustled and swung, and it let out a clicking noise. Had it seen her?

Then Yuki saw the dangling blue leg flex and quickly withdraw back upward into its hammock. Suddenly she heard growls coming from the two nearby trees. Peeking through the tall, thick grass cover, she looked to the second set of growling and saw the head of the other Dragon. It looked angry and Yuki didn’t want to bother finding out why. Yuki sprinted as quickly as she could back into the forest to seek cover, desperately hoping they hadn’t noticed her.

...

Lazzerlth heard something in the distance that didn’t sound like average rustling in the bushes. She leaned over her hammock and to her surprise she saw the Dei they were tracking. She was standing frozen in place though, and she wondered why. She turned and saw Fezzick’s foot and tail hanging down from his hammock. She groaned and let out a clicking noise to alert Fezzick.

Fezzick stretched and yawned, “Whaaaat?” he complained lazily.

Lazzerlth whisper-growled trying to avoid further detection from the Dei. “Fezz you idiot! The Angel! It came back! Get up!”

Fezzick pulled his leg up, “Where? I don’t see her!” he said loudly.

Lazzerlth rolled her eyes in frustration and growled, knowing their cover was surely blown. “Be quiet, you moron, she can hear us!” Lazzerlth looked to where the Angel girl had just stood and growled more loudly upon seeing her fleeing back into the woods. “Great! You scared her off!”

“Why is she so scared?” Fezzick growled in annoyance, as he jumped and landed heavily on the ground below them, so much so that the trees they had been sleeping in shook.

Lazzerlth glided from the hammock and landed gracefully on the ground. “She saw your big ugly leg hanging out of the hammock and probably thought you were something that was going to eat her! Come on, before she gets away!”

Fezzick grinned and began to give chase.

Lazzerlth did the same, running as quickly as she could, her wings folded around herself for maximum speed as she quickly caught up to and surpassed Fezzick.

Fezzick smiled, and in his excitement, he let out a mighty roar as they ran towards the forest.

...

Yuki was already well into the forest when a horrifying roar blasted her eardrums. As if a fire had been lit under her, she bolted forward, faster then she had ever run before.

Fight or flight instinct took hold, and flight took her as far away as she could go.

Her heart hammered in her chest as she ran. In what must have only been minutes, she arrived at her shelter and quickly passed it by. She dropped her bag there as she dashed through, hoping to unburden herself and distract the Dragons chasing her.

Tears of fear filled her eyes as her heart throbbed in her throat. Her legs and arms burned from the strain of running for her life through the dense forest.

Yuki’s arm stung with sharp pain and she stumbled as her shoulder clipped a tree branch. Determined to ignore the pain, she pushed forward, running as fast as she could. Luck was not on her side as a root caught her foot and she careened forward, crashing straight into a tree.

The mounting pain would have to wait, however, as she continued pushing forward, deeper into the woods. That was all she could think to do as she remembered the guide book’s warning: run, run, run. Deeper into the woods, into denser woods where they wouldn’t be able to find her from the air.

Another tree root caught her foot, and she found herself flat on her face in a pile of leaves and ground debris. Yuki’s tunnel vision gave way as she finally had a moment to breathe, and her ears perked up in hearing the sound of running water.

She pushed herself up off the ground and glanced above to see a riverbank.

“Oh… Where… were… you… before!” Yuki exclaimed while panting heavily, barely catching her breath as she voiced her frustration.

A quick glance behind her showed that she might have lost her pursuers. Nevertheless, she dove into the water and swam upstream, giving quick bursts of speed with her wings as she swam, hoping that the Dragons would assume she went downstream.

If she couldn’t outrun the creatures, she’d outsmart them, after all, she’d outsmarted that pack of Rippers!

Perhaps if they couldn't find her scent they'd give up their hunt. Yuki hoped this was the case as she pushed herself until she couldn’t swim any further.

A large stump served as a decent temporary hiding spot. Yuki grabbed onto a slimy root, letting the river’s current flow over her aching body, the cool water a welcome relief to her overtaxed muscles.

The area stunk of decay and muck, but that was far preferable to being torn to shreds. Besides, she thought, the silver lining of such a rancid odor was that the smell might be overpowering enough to mask her scent.

As she held on, she reached out into the flowing clean water and she cupped her free hand. She drank as quickly as she could, quenching her thirst before pulling herself closer to the stump.

...

Lazzerlth was slowed by the density of the trees as she ran. She cursed as she occasionally got caught on a root or a tree branch. Pursuits on foot were not her strong suit, and even less so for Fezzick, who was a solid minute behind her at this point. She sniffed the air, and the scent of the Angel grew stronger. At least the scene of what Lazzerlth thought was the Angel, as she had never smelled anything like it before. She cast a glance behind her and Fezzick was nowhere in sight. She rolled her eyes and turned to face forward.

Lazzerlth spread her wings and brought herself to a complete halt. She flexed her claws out as she spotted the head of a Swift Plunderer looms out in front of her. She had run into these creatures many times, they hunted in packs of three and preyed upon hunter groups who had just made a kill.

She roared in fear and jumped back, hitting her shoulder against a tree. Lazzerlth quickly realized with a closer look that it was only the head of a creature she knew as a Swift Plunderer; it was clearly decapitated.

Strangely, its head was mounted on a large stick before what looked like a make-shift tent.

As Lazzerlth inspected the area, she decided this was where the Angel must have been making camp. The Angel’s scent was everywhere, and as she sniffed she turned to spot a strange bag tossed haphazardly on the ground.

She rubbed her sore shoulder a bit as she continued to inspect the contents of the bag. With a sniff of the meat, her eyes went wide, “Plunderer meat? She’s eating it?” she looked to the decapitated head. “...Badass little Angel.”

Lazzerlth examined a book written in a bizarre language she couldn’t even begin to read. “Ugh, I should have learned how to read Dei...”

Fezzick finally caught up to her, panting hard. Not built for the chase, it would seem. His large chest heaved as he inhaled deeply through his nostrils and then exhaled hard through his mouth. His impressive muscles visibly bulged under a rather tight green leather vest, making it difficult to tell where the vest ended and his own blue leathery skin began. “She… won’t… understand… us….” he heaved.

Taking in the masculine sight for a moment, Lazzerlth regained her composure. “Look,” she said slowly. “This Angel?” she pointed to the Plunderer’s head, “She killed it.”

The man's face was in shock, “A Dei Angel killed a Plunderer? Are you sure she didn’t just find a dead one?”

Lazzerlth nodded and tossed a bit of meat at Fezzick, “Yep! Fresh Plunderer meat,” Lazzerlth looked at the Plunderer's head again. “We'll have to find her soon. She got lucky with this Plunderer, that luck won’t last. Something else might get her. But if she’s able to kill a Plunderer, we need to be careful. She’s not normal prey, she’s smart. No more roaring, okay?” She shot him a stern look, “No matter how sexy it is.”

Fezzick rolled his eyes, “She’s a damn primitive, how smart can she be?”

Lazzerlth glared at him, “Smart enough to slay a Plunderer and brave enough to sleep on the ground… or did you forget that it’s because of those very Plunderers that we have to sleep in the trees?” She stood up, Yuki’s bag in her hand, “She knows we’re after her, so she's probably hiding somewhere she thinks will hide her scent. I think there is a river nearby. Come on, let’s make our way to it, see if we can pick up her scent there.”

Fezzick chuckled and walked towards Lazzerlth, picking the bag up to his nose and inhaling sharply. “You have to admit though… it was a pretty good roar.”

Lazzerlth felt her cheeks heat up, and turned from Fezzick quickly, “I’ve got her this way,” she said as she ran towards the river.

Fezzick grinned as he followed after her, even as she grew distant. His smile grew as he admired her beautiful tail switching back and forth, her powerful legs flexing as she gave chase. “I love being the slower runner…” he growled to himself. Though unintentional, her tail was held up high between her wings to keep her balance forward, giving Fezzick a clear view of her hips and thighs. Fezzick almost slammed into a tree due to his distracted admiration.

Yuki's breathing slowed and she closed her eyes for a moment, her flight suit keeping her fairly dry and warm as she thought about her next move. She smacked herself in the head as she realized she had dropped the guide book along with her bag. She couldn't risk going back for it, the Dragons could be waiting for her to return to her shelter if they lost her. She was likely stuck without the guidebook from now on.

A sudden hiss in her ear startled Yuki. She turned quickly to see a large reptilian face peering at her, far too close for comfort. She pushed herself away from the shoreline and back into the stream, staring at the snake-like creature sticking its three-foot-long neck from a knot of the stump. A pair of thin arms popped out from its sides and clutched at the rotting wood. Green scales with black stripes lined its long, serpentine body. Its forked tongue flicked out of its mouth as it curiously examined Yuki.

Yuki swam downstream quickly to gain momentum and distance from this new threat. Now she had to outrun this strange creature, all while remembering that she was being pursued by Niten Dragons. Why did every creature on this planet wish to devour her?

Yuki swam past a familiar portion of the forest, it was where she had entered the river. She cursed at herself in realizing she was now downstream from where her scent would have ended.

So much for hiding my scent. Yuki moved to the opposite river bank and heaved herself up and out. A quick survey of her surroundings, and a chance to slow her heart rate, confirmed that nothing else was chasing her.

I think I lost those Dragons, she thought to herself as she peered over the river. Her panic and exertion had taken its toll. Burning pain in her chest, arms, shoulders, and legs was her body’s desperate way of begging for a respite. This isn’t good. She leaned her head back against the tree and groaned as her lungs seemed to burn.

She couldn’t stay there in the open, and so after the briefest of breaks, Yuki jogged off deeper still into the forest.

...

Lazzerlth came to the river bank and frowned, sniffing. “I knew it! She dove right in!” She looked into the water, glancing down and upstream. “I don't see her... She could have gone up or downstream. We may need to split up.”

Fezzick caught up with Lazzerlth, heaving as he did so. “How about… a quick breather?”

Lazzerlth growled, “This is why you need to do more cardio.”

Fezzick knelt by the river bank and cupped his hands in the water, pulling them up to his muzzle and drinking heavily. After a moment, still gasping for air, he remarked, “She had to have gone downstream, the current is too strong.”

“It'd be easier to swim downstream with this current, but upstream would give her a better hiding place since she might have tried to outsmart us, thinking we would assume she took the easiest route. Splitting up is going to be our best bet.”

Just then a large serpent slithered through the water, showing its full length of over three meters.

“Big guy,” Fezzick said affectionately.

“Yeah, he's a beauty. Too old to hunt though, but man look at him!”

Fezzick bent his knees and beckoned to the creature. “Here big guy, I won't hurt you.”

The serpent’s instincts knew better than to trust one of the more capable hunters in its world, and kept going, slithering into its home in the dirt around the stump.

“Hey!” Fezzick had an idea and looked at Lazzerlth. “Bet she went downstream... Big Guy might have scared her down the river, and it probably got curious and followed her down. It didn't look like it had anything in its mouth so it definitely wasn't hunting. Plus it's too early to sunbathe, see? Its home is upstream from here.”

“You could be right,” Lazzerlth said. She looked into the water. “You know...” she said slyly, walking to Fezzick and placing her hands on his chest, a large toothy grin on her face. “If your muscles are so sore from running, you should cool off!” She gave him a firm shove, laughing as he tumbled into the river.

Fezzick gasped as he breached the surface, growling at Lazzerlth. Lazzerlth growled back, licking her lips as she happily examined her now-soaked hunting partner.

Fezzick crossed his arms, “As much as I would love to make love in this river… we have to find that Angel or all this effort will have been for nothing.”

Lazzerlth humphed and leaped over the river. Fezzick grumbled as he pulled himself out of the water, “I swear, you women are always ready for sex.”

Lazzerlth snickered, “Got a problem with that?”

Fezzick rolled his eyes and did his best to catch up with Lazzerlth’s fresh head start.

...

Yuki needed to find someplace to hide, someplace where her scent would be masked, or somehow hidden. As she put some distance between herself and the river, she continued into very dense, darker woods. When the brush seemed to reach its absolute densest, a small clearing emerged. The clearing was still shaded by the heavy canopy of trees, but it was devoid of any movement impeding brush.

As she took a moment to catch her breath pain wracked her body! She screamed out in shock as a sharp stabbing pain struck her hand! She looked to her hand to see some kind of horrific worm that was attached to her wrist! Worse yet, it had bitten right through her suit!

She grabbed the worm-like creature that was attached to her hand and pulled it off with a painful gasp. Her hand was bleeding in a round bite-mark. The worm had been sucking her blood! It writhed and wriggled in her hand as a circular set of sharp teeth like spines flexed and gaped in the air. She threw it to the ground and stomped on it in disgust. The worm popped as she squashed it, a small amount of blood oozing out of its ruptured yellow flesh.

A wave of dizziness caught her off guard. She staggered to a nearby rock and shook her head to regain her composure. Oh... no... Please don't be venomous. She looked at the strange creatures that wriggled on the ground and cringed, they were clearly seeking out something to feed on. She reached for her missing handbook out of instinct and found her hand was already numb. That’s not a good sign.

She scrambled away from the clearing. She had to get as far away from the Dragons as she could... there was no way she'd end up as their breakfast.

...

Fezzick and Lazzerlth had taken a brief break, held up by the thickening brush.

Fezzick squeezed out his vest, grumbling, “Of all the times for your little cravings.” he said, wringing his shirt out.

Lazzerlth smiled seductively, “Hormones my mate... I blame all the running... seeing you out of breath like that...” She purred, “it’s your own fault, muscles straining against that vest of yours,” Lazzerlth licked her lips, “makes a girl hungry.”

He let out one loud “HA!” at her as he tirelessly dried his vest. “Let’s hope the Angel hasn’t gained any ground due to your antics.”

Lazzerlth nodded slowly, her eyes on his bare chest, not paying his words much attention.

Fezzick rolled his eyes and put on his vest glaring at her. “What did I just say?”

“Hmm?” Lazzerlth’s cheeks blushed, “Oh, uh…” she coughed.

“Let me guess, blaming the hormones?” Fezzick chuckled, “When are you due anyway?”

She smiled warmly at him, “I'll be out of work for the next three weeks laying that egg for you... so you'd better work double for me.”

Fezzick nodded happily and beamed at her, “What'll we name him? Or her?”

She laughed, “It's not even laid yet and you want to name it, huh?” she smiled and stood up. She slipped her now-dried pants back on and looked at him, remembering her original purpose. “Okay... let’s get back to this hunt... she's probably stopped running by now and is trying to hideout. She must be exhausted and scared.”

“Why is she so afraid?”

Lazzerlth shrugged, “Well... She’s probably never been to Nite before... probably a real shocker, Dei Angels don’t have any natural predators. Not to mention,” she shivered, “your vocal performance?”

Fezzick smiled bashfully, before he could say anything else, Yuki’s scream of fear echoed faintly. For an average person, this sound may have gone wholly unnoticed, but to Fezzick and Lazzerlth’s attuned hunters’ ears, it was quite clear. “Come on, I think she’s in trouble!”

...

Yuki had run what felt like several kilometers before her arm had lost all feeling and accidentally hit into her stomach, winding her. She lay splayed against a cliff face, panting and trying to regain her composure.

I have to get a grip... it's just my arm... it's just numb... She slowly stood up, finding it harder to move her right leg. Just my arm. Yuki lied to herself.

She found herself near a smaller stream, and her lessening mobility was narrowing her options. She collected all the debris she could and gathered it together to form what looked to be a large pile of fallen branches next to an adjacent tree.

She then moved to the stream and took off her suit, leaving her in her undergarments, and stuffed the suit full of leaves and dirt, placing it behind the cliff face from the direction she ran. She knew the hunters would follow her trail, so she made it seem as if she had passed out against the cliff.

A quick dip into the water and a vain attempt to clean her wound was next. Still numb, still bleeding. She frowned and continued on with the next phase of her plan.

With all the mud she could find, she caked herself with it, finishing the task just as her leg went completely numb and limp. She dragged herself behind her cover, and shivered there, the cold mud sapping her of body heat.

Pure fear gripped her, she had no choice but to hide. She knew this spot wasn’t the best, but she was out of options. She could only hope the Dragons would find her suit, tear it to pieces, and leave. Her wings feathers ruffled and she tried to smooth them down, keeping her wings against the tree behind her. She knew it was a terrible plan. She knew, deep down, that there was no way that the Dragons wouldn’t find her.

At this point, she just hoped to delay the inevitable. She swallowed hard, and silently began to pray to Lucifer as hard as she could.

Despite being unable to move half her body, she could barely keep herself from violently shivering.

Lazzerlth stopped as she spotted the same clearing Yuki had arrived at.

Fezzick sniffed, "She was here."

Lazzerlth began to investigate when the twitching worm-like creature Yuki had stomped on caught her attention. "Is that a Numb Leech?"

"Those are rare..." Fezzick took a step back, "you think she was bitten by it?

Lazzerlth knelt by it, and sniffed, "that's her blood," she turned to Fezzick, "put it in your bag."

"What!?" He cried, "I'm not touching that thing! You pick it up!"

"I’m pregnant!” Lazzerlth defended, “And we need to show the doctors what bit her if she is going to live! They’ll need to find the right anti-venom!" She stood up and backed away from the leech as Fezzick scooped it up with a tentative claw. "If she's been bitten... she's not going to make it very far. Her life is in danger!"

Fezzick nodded seriously, "Right... so...?"

"We need to be rough with her, knock her out if we have to, pin her down, tie her up, whatever we need to do - she probably doesn't even know how much danger she's in right now!"

They rushed off, following the footsteps, as they did Lazzerlth’s face of worry seemed to grow.

"Her footprints are getting harder to track and... and they're showing she's slowing down."

"Maybe that means we're getting closer?"

She sighed, "Fezzick, if she's slowing down she's leaving hard to find footprints... she might be doing it on purpose..."

The pair came upon the small stream. Lazzerlth stopped Fezzick fast in his tracks and covered his mouth, pointed to a familiar smelling leg and boots.

She jumped into the air, and landed over the form of the Angel, “It’s okay! I have… wait…”

Fezzick frowned, “What?” he looked at the decoy, tilting his head to the side in confusion, “Did she turn to dirt?”

Lazzerlth gave Fezzick a stern gaze.

Fezzick shrugged, “Well, where is she then? Why is she going to such great lengths to hide from us?”

"I told you - she doesn't know how badly poisoned she is!" Lazzerlth yelled, frustrated.

...

Yuki heard the hunting party and quieted her breathing even more so than before. She took very slow, shallow breaths, and did not move a single muscle as she heard the leaves and twigs snapping near the stream. She closed her eyes and pictured herself in a full-body cast, unable to move.

She heard the creatures growling and hissing at each other. She heard the female first, her growls higher-pitched than the roar she had heard earlier. Yuki squeezed her eyes shut even tighter.

“Zh bsdr! Ysh ly… rg’e…” the female growled.

The male’s voice came next, “Mh? Ham pnth lklvk?”

There was a brief silence before the male’s gruff growls echoed past Yuki’s ears. “Vbkn ayph hya? Mdv'e hya mtkvvnt lhstyr maytnv?”

The female’s voice now caught on a tone of anger as Yuki hears the next series of growls and hisses, "Amrty lk - hya la yvd'et kmh hya mvr'elt qshh!"

Yuki now couldn't feel her entire right side and her breathing was getting hard to control. Suddenly, through her eyelids, she saw a shadow cast on her hiding place. No... Her mind silently called out to her. Run... her mind then repeated, but her common sense beat it back, No…

Finally, a low growl filled her with dread, enough so that she took a sharp breath, which was enough to signal her pursuer that she was there.

A pair of clawed hands thrust themselves into the fabricated brush and parted it quickly as if it were a pair of French doors. The red Dragon bent down, her wings flared, her legs parted wide and low and her tail high in the air.

“Ah-hh! Svp svp mtsaty avtk!” Her mouth was opened wide as she growled out what seemed to be a low roar in Yuki's face, a wide toothy grin and look of satisfaction on the dragon’s lizard-like maw.

There was no doubt in Yuki's mind that she would die, and the only thing she could do soon overrode every rational and reactionary thought in her mind. She screamed in pure and true terror. A specific terror, only experienced by one who knows they are drawing their final breath before a violent and untimely death. Her terrorized scream shook her body and soul to the core, her fear overtook everything, and as if to merely avoid the pain of being gutted and then eaten, her body's overreaction caused her to faint.

33
4
Of Nite and Dei: Chapter 3 (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Jax slammed a headset against a wall in anger, only to have his movement forced into slow-motion. He watched it weightlessly bounce around the room as his light brown eyes sullenly followed the hardware. He continued shouting at Jophiel.

“Her ship survived! How come we haven’t been able to communicate with her?” His coffee-colored wings were fully ruffled, the large feathers prickled in irritation. He folded his sizable arms over his broad chest, glaring at Jophiel for his lack of response. “Why are you so calm?!”

Jophiel sighed and leaned his thin form backward, floating aimlessly through their shared room. He was trying to keep a cool head. He crossed his arms calmly and his cyan wings remained relaxed. “I know you’re upset. Believe me, I am too! But what can we do? Her radio could be damaged. Maybe she’s on the other side of the planet and the signal is being blocked. Or, she could have knocked her head when she landed and she’s out cold... or maybe dead.” He looked to Jax with solemn grey eyes, “We have to accept that as a very real possibility.”

Jax sighed impatiently and whipped out a small tablet-like device. “No, no, how are you not seeing this? Vitals were good when she landed, and then signal loss. She didn’t magically teleport out of range after the landing, Jophiel! And the ship survived the crash, yet somehow the radio is broken. The radio is inside the ship! So explain that??” He held the display screen up, pointing to the parts of the damage report that illustrated his case.

“I can’t explain it! But there are different factors to consider...line of sight loss from the ship to us, or equipment malfunction upon entering an alien atmosphere?” Jophiel heaved a heavy sigh, “She could have been attacked by those Dragons… they could have been there when she crashed. Listen, the techs are trying to get a read on her.”

“Fucking Imps!” Jax shouted, “We’re relying on them? No! This cheap ass company just doesn’t want to pay out the cash to mount a rescue!” he yelled, overcome with disgust.

“It’s not the Imps’ decision Jax,” Jophiel shook his head, “Besides if that was the case then they’d want to send down the vessels. When a miner dies on duty, the payout to the miner's estate is far greater than what it would cost to send a search and rescue team. If they could prevent that, they would - it can’t be about money.”

A gruff voice echoed into the room, soon followed by a heavyset man who floated into the pair’s quarters, “Jax, Jophiel. In my office now. Debrief time. I need to know everything that happened out there.”

Jax nodded seriously and pushed himself off the wall, floating through the doorway after his supervisor. Jophiel followed behind until they reached a large cylinder. Here, the three managed to gently glide to the floor. The boss’s office was within a large portion of the ship which spun gently, creating a weak gravity field that held them down to the floor. A table and chairs were arranged, bolted to the floor.

The supervisor, Sachiel, picked up a clipboard, “Let’s start with Jophiel’s report.”

“Why the hell not mine!” Jax interjected.

Sachiel looked at Jax and sighed, “Because, Elijah, I want accuracy over passion. You appear to be clouded by emotion.”

Jax growled, “It’s Jax, Sir.”

Sachiel stood with a clipboard in hand. A pen sat near it, tethered to the board by a thin cord. “Jophiel, describe how your crew leader’s ship was lost.”

Jax interrupted, ignoring Sachiel’s instruction, “Sir, we were all preparing to return to the freighter, then Yuki reported she was in trouble. Upon my observation, it initially looked like a collision had occurred. She then reported that the asteroid she hit was magnetized and she was unable to disengage… the collision sent her ship and the asteroid into a degenerative orbit and…”

“She fell.” Sachiel finished. “Obviously, the asteroid was magnetite and she got herself trapped in its magnetic field. Boys, we take this very seriously. Nothing of this nature has happened before, we couldn’t have anticipated such an event...the Company is already evaluating its protocol to better ensure avoiding such accidents in the future,” he looked at Jophiel, “Do you agree with his account of events?”

Jophiel gave a silent nod, his eyes downcast.

“Okay, great. Anything else?” Sachiel questioned brusquely, already putting his notes away.

Jax cleared his throat, “Yes. We requested to initiate a recovery maneuver but Yuki herself ordered us to stand down. She advised that such an attempt would fail, that under the circumstances we would become trapped as well. She was brave, thinking of her crew above herself and…” he trailed off.

Jophiel agreed, “Yes. If we had proceeded with an extraction attempt, it’s likely that the asteroid had a strong enough magnetic field to draw both of our ships as well. We’d all have fallen.”

Sachiel blinked several times and dutifully jotted it all down.

Jax gathered himself and cleared his throat, continuing more forcefully, “Her com was cutting out due to the magnetic field so Jophiel was given number one status. We were ordered immediately back to the freighter with no consideration regarding Yuki’s distress, and he was shut down when he asked for an action plan. She fell soon afterward. Instruments confirmed her vitals were good when she landed, the ship remained intact, but the coms were still out - the interference would no longer be an issue after the asteroid burned up so there’s something-”

“I see. Thank you for the report. I’m going to radio HQ to let them know,” Sachiel interrupted. “You two sit tight and I’ll keep you up to date if there’s any news… let's hope Ms. Karkade is okay or at least-.” he trailed off abruptly and cleared his throat.

Jax glared at Sachiel, “At least what?”

Sachiel heaved a sigh, “At least, let's hope she didn’t suffer.”

Yuki lay in her shelter, cold and hungry, continuing to reminisce about her life on Dei and wondering if her final days would really be spent on a dirt floor on Nite. “Daddy…” she whispered, pretending that he could somehow hear her.

...

Yuki bounced a chubby little baby with blond hair and blue eyes on her lap, eyeing her husband Aphod as he returned to the austere waiting room. “Well?” she demanded anxiously. “Why did Dad want to see you alone?”

He sighed, “It’s nothing for you to be concerned with, dear… he just had some last words for me. Pearls of wisdom, you know?”

Yuki frowned at the vague answer but didn’t press the matter. She turned her attention back to Geoffrey, the baby on her lap, “Are you ready to see Grandpa?” she sang, booping him on the nose. The baby cooed and laughed a bit.

Ceilia frowned, reaching over to stroke the boy’s hair. “I don’t know why you brought your son to witness his Pappy dying.”

Aphod stiffened, “He wanted to see the baby, Mom. Geoffrey doesn’t know what’s happening, what’s the harm?”

Ceilia rolled her eyes, “A hospital is no place for the baby, unless he’s sick himself. You can tell that man ‘no’ at least once, Yuki. It is possible. Geoffrey shouldn’t be subjected to this,” she grumbled.

Yuki sighed, “I… you know I can’t refuse him, Mom.”

“It’s possible!” Ceilia insisted, “I did. I told him ‘No’ once. I told him so long ago. It ended in divorce but it worked.”

Yuki stood up, feeling suddenly exhausted, “Listen, can you two please head home? I just… I want to be with him when he… you know.” She looked at Aphod pleadingly.

Aphod sighed, “Mom, the decision has been made. Geoff will be fine. Come on, I’ll take you home.” He looked at his wife with concern, “You going to be okay, Love?”

Yuki nodded gratefully. She and Geoffrey were soon alone in the waiting room. Yuki fished her phone from her purse and placed yet another call to her brother as they made their way down the hall toward Cedrick’s room.

Predictably, it went to voicemail, causing a flash of rage to overtake her as she growled quietly into the phone. “Where in oblivion are you? How can you be so selfish! Dad is on his deathbed and you haven’t even stopped by! They said he doesn’t have long! Hours maybe! Whatever you’re doing right now just cancel it! Get down here now!” She hung up the phone and looked at the door to her father’s hospital room. She took a deep breath, hugged Geoffrey, and carried him in.

Labored breathing and the sound of machinery in the background filled the room. A single soft white light by the bed cast stark shadows on her father’s face.

Cedrick stirred softly, and looked up at Yuki, smiling softly. “Morning, honey…”

“It’s… late actually,” Yuki said in a somber tone.

Cedrick chuckled. “I’d have thought you’d have gone home then…”

Yuki gently placed the baby on the bed next to her father before moving to sit next to him. “I’m not going anywhere, Daddy.”

Cedrick nodded, taking her hand with his free hand as she sat down, not taking his eyes off his grandson. “Beautiful little boy, our Geoffrey.”

Yuki nodded and wiped a tear from her eye. “Yeah… I just wish you could see him grow up,” she sniffled.

“I know, honey. It’s just not something that we can control,” Cedrick reassured her.

Yuki sighed and anxiously looked at her phone.

“You shouldn’t worry… I’ve spoken to your brother… he has other responsibilities.”

Yuki gasped, “What? Nothing’s more important than this, Dad! You’re... dying... Why wouldn’t he want to be here? Why are you defending him?”

He smiled weakly, “Because, dear, I told him not to come… Yuki, my daughter, you need to forgive him. Your brother has more on his plate then you know.”

Yuki’s voice rose with emotion, “More on his plate? I put off my launch! I was about to be shot up into space and I took a 90-day leave from work to catch the next flight! I put my life on hold, as anyone would do for a sick parent! He should do the same! I have a child and a husband! A whole family, Dad! What does he have? What responsibilities? To whom, exactly? What can’t wait? I-” she sucked in a breath and stopped talking. She did not want to spend her last moments with her father complaining about her brother. She was suddenly overcome with guilt and sorrow. “I’m sorry,” she said softly.

Cedrick coughed, “Death… is never convenient.”

A light knock on the door caused Yuki to jump up in surprise. The nurses were told not to enter unless called for. To her bewilderment, an Imp stood in the doorway. He stood about 120cm and he wore a formal tuxedo. He had a pair of short black horns on the top of his head, which gave way to a balding patch of hair on his bluish skin. Before she could say anything, however, he just walked in.

The Imp stopped, fiddling with a small object in his leather-gloved hands as he glanced at Cedrick nervously. “Grand Patriarch?”

Cedrick coughed, “Grand what? This is my grandson if that’s what you mean.”

Yuki looked him up and down with some contempt. Imps only served roles of laborers or house servants. What was this one doing barging into this private moment? She knew her father did not have Imp friends. “Who are you?” she demanded.

The Imp looked at Cedrick, ignoring her, “Ahem. This is… a present. From the club, Sir. Considering the...unfortunate circumstance.” He placed a small vial filled with blue liquid on the bedside table.

Cedrick nodded, “My daughter, Gibbs.”

The Imp, Gibbs, finally looked at Yuki, “Pleased to meet you, Miss.”

“Mrs.” Yuki and Cedrick said in unison, correcting the small fellow.

Gibbs fidgeted awkwardly. “My apologies.”

Cedrick spoke up, “She hasn’t been to the club.”

Gibbs bowed slightly and then left without saying another word.

Yuki picked Geoffrey up from the bed and sat back down, looking at her father in confusion. She looked at the vial warily, pleased the little creature was no longer in her presence. “So… you’re part of some exclusive Imp drug cult?”

Cedrick laughed and looked at the vial. “Certainly not…a friend of mine’s son. He used to play cards with me… a botanist.” He motioned to the vial. “Keeps telling me that things like this will help to ‘ease my transition’ to the afterlife. Make me… calmer, clear my head, dull the pain.”

Yuki was having difficulty piecing together what her father was saying, and it worried her. “Dad…” she leaned in closer to him.

Cedrick took the vial and shakily handed it to Yuki, gently closing her hand around it. “You keep it. Consider it a keepsake.”

Yuki inspected the vial in her hand, surprised at its weight for such a small object. It was capped by a cork that looked to be sealed in wax. The fluid inside had odd silver structures floating within it. “…What is it?” she asked curiously.

“Never thought it polite to ask,” Cedrick coughed and then heaved harshly. “Oh… feeling a… yes, I think… I know this feeling. it’s time.”

Yuki squeezed his hand, “Daddy, no…”

“…I… you know now that… the moment… is here.” He coughed and squeezed Yuki’s hand. “I’m… I’m afraid,” he whispered hoarsely.

Yuki whimpered as tears leaked from her eyes. “It’s okay, Daddy… You’ll be fine when the Guardian takes you. You were a good man, a good father.”

“Was I? Was I truly…?”

Yuki smiled, “Yes. You’re a good man…”

“But… you don’t know… what I have done.”

“Don’t be silly, you haven’t done anything,” she insisted.

Cedrick smiled, “But then… maybe that’s why… I was a good man.” The machine flat-lined, and he relaxed and went limp.

Yuki fell against her father’s body and sobbed.

After almost an hour of signing papers, Yuki stood outside the hospital waiting for Aphod to pick her up when her phone finally rang. She picked it up quickly and spoke harshly, “Now you call?”

A man’s voice answered, “I was in an important meeting. How’s dad?”

“Dad? Oh, he’s dead,” Yuki said shortly.

“What?” The voice on the other side sounded shocked.

“I said Dad is dead, he died. He died and it would have been nice if his only son might have canceled his fucking appointments and actually, I don’t know, showed up! But you know what, I guess that was too much for you to handle! You probably won’t even come to the guardian-damn funeral!”

“Hey, that’s not fair, listen-”

“No. I’m done, so done. I’m done with you. You stood me up at my wedding, and now this?? Do whatever you want to, big brother. Because I want nothing to do with you!” She chuckled bitterly, “You know, even a damn Imp who knew Father managed to show up! He even brought a gift!”

“Yuki-”

“An Imp showed our father more respect than his own son! Think about that, you prick!” Yuki hung up the phone with anger and what may have even been hatred in her heart.

...

On Nite, Yuki wiped away a tear, “Asshole.” She sat up, now shouting, “You’re an asshole! I’m stranded here and you do nothing! Why do you hate your family so much?! What did we ever do to you?!” She stood up and yanked her necklace up over her suit. She looked at the vial dangling from the silver chain, brushing over it with her fingertips. “Easing the transition huh?” She picked up her radio and cursed, “Are you fuckers even looking for me? What, is it too expensive to come to save me? Fuck you!” She ranted wildly, “I’m shouting at nothing, aren’t I? Nothing!”

...

“I’m shouting at nothing, aren’t I? Nothing!” The radio monitoring station relayed the end of the message.

A controller logged the entry, shaking his head as he typed up the foul language. He handed it off to another technician, for processing. Both of these men were small, squat creatures. One’s skin was a tan hue while the other’s bordered on yellow. Each had short impish horns.

One Imp picked up the phone and spoke softly to a man on the other end. “Sir, I assure you she managed to, somehow, survive. Yes, she found the weapon, we heard it discharge, but we heard more activity afterward. It wasn’t used for its...intended purpose. I just sent you the full report. Have you read the...yes, I’m certain she said ‘ease the transition’. Of course, Sir, those precise words. Yessir.” The Imp hung up and looked at his colleague, “Our orders are to keep ears on her, make sure we can place a precise time of death… she can’t last much longer.”

The other Imp technician sighed, “Her crew is getting really restless.”

In the crowded conference room, harsh white fluorescent lights shone down on a black and white polished marble table. Black was the dominant color of the shiny slab of stone, with streaks of milky white stone twisting and weaving its way through, splashing the obsidian surface like swirls of cream through black tar. This table was a massively long and ostentatious thing, sprawling across the room with enough space to comfortably seat fifty individuals. Endless rows of posh black leather chairs were neatly arranged on each side, with two larger white leather chairs at the head of the table.

All of these chairs were occupied by male Dei Angels in expensive dark-colored suits, along with a small smattering of female Angels in equally expensive power suits. Every attendee wore an identical gold pin on their lapel. All of the suits worn were clearly custom-tailored, brand new by top designers, and flawless in appearance. However, the men and women wearing them were hardly without flaw.

Of the many old and agitated faces that lined the table, the eldest and youngest of the men sat at each head. The oldest gentleman sat at the beginning of the table, closest to the door. His outline was flanked by the twin white marble pillars on either side of the closed door. A few looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to start the meeting, while others talked amongst themselves.

His grey wings wilted behind him like flower petals in a vase of roses left out too many days. The feathers had grown sparse in his advanced age, some were reduced to only a shaft with little or no fluff along the sides. His hair was equally thin on the top of his head and completely devoid of color. His skin bore wrinkles of the experience of many years. His eyes, brown and sunken, were framed by skin as smooth as an uncured slice of leather left to bake in the hot sun. His thin lips surrounded yellowed teeth, and a thinning white mustache was barely noticeable against his pale skin.

Under his nose ran a pair of plastic tubes connected to a single bit of plastic going into each nostril. An oxygen tank sat to his right, and he steadied himself with a gold-tipped cane on his left as he rose to his feet.

A few minor arguments and animated discussions surged along the length of the table. When the voices reached a cacophony that was indistinguishable from speech, the elderly man huffed in disapproval. He moved his hand to grasp a large wooden cylinder in the shape of an hourglass. He rose the hourglass high in the air and smacked it hard against the sturdy marble table, drawing the attention of all the voices that were scattered everywhere just moments ago.

The old man spoke, his voice booming loud across the room so that even the farthest person could hear him quite clearly, “If you are all quite finished with your childish bickering, perhaps we can use this precious time for our emergency meeting of the Order of the Scale, which is now officially called to order!”

All eyes focused on him, even that of Erik Jacob Sorjoy, the youngest man in the room, who sat opposite of the elderly member.

Next to Sorjoy sat a rather rotund Dei Angel with brown hair and dusty grey wings. He looked toward the elderly man but leaned back in his chair so he still had the ability to peer at Sorjoy with his peripheral vision. He was built more broadly than Sorjoy, heavier, stuffed into his suit, with a cigar sticking out of his lapel pocket. This man sitting next to Sorjoy was Albert Hoffman, CEO of Sorjoy’s rival company, Dei Mining Incorporated. Sorjoy was aware of Hoffman’s side-eye, but ignored him, giving his full attention to the speaker.

The elderly gentleman conducting the meeting was Reginald Truman, the wealthiest individual in all of Dei, and by far the most powerful. As he stood before the membership still holding the hourglass firmly in his grasp, he commanded the council entirely, demonstrating that the only thing he was unable to dominate was clasped tightly in his fist.

“We are here to speak of two very important circumstances. Our first order of business, as you all well know, is the fall of the asteroid miner onto Nite,” he announced. While his voice carried power and volume, it was clear that maintaining this action caused him considerable strain.

The room erupted into a fervor of conversation once more. Truman’s cylinder again slammed onto the marble table, shaking it beneath everyone’s hands.

“Order!” His voice thundered through the room leaving the sounds of agonizing inhalations of breath. The council could sense the tension rippling off of Truman, and silence soon settled over the room.

An angry voice spoke up from halfway down the table, “How could such a thing occur? Why are our miners so close to the Niten orbit in the first place?”

Sorjoy was about to stand and answer but Hoffman, sensing his rival’s intention, did so first. As Hoffman stood a murmur rippled across the room.

“Because we have mined out all of our near-planetary minerals. Those resources are exhausted, completely depleted. Since we obviously cannot have our industry come to a grinding halt, we opted to expand operations to mine the asteroid fields closer to Nite.”

Sorjoy, not to be outdone, also spoke up, “Additionally, this has the added benefit of protecting Nite from falling meteors.”

Another voice, a tall man in a police uniform of the highest command stood. Gabriel Palma, Commissioner of the Northern District, stood up and shouted, “But not from falling miners!”

Hoffman’s shit-eating grin was apparent as he replied, “I agree, it is sheer incompetence that a miner fell, and now we find ourselves in this emergency meeting. We have removed most of the safety equipment… at least on my mining ships.” He shot a pointed look at Sorjoy. “But then again, it was not one of my ships that fell, for if one of mine had fallen the miner would not have survived. And we would not be in this predicament.”

Sorjoy was having no more of this perceived slander and stood up to face Hoffman as the council watched, now with rapt attention. “That is a ridiculous assertion! My employees happen to be more educated, therefore more focused, and we all know they are more productive. This is why my company is historically more successful,” he replied smugly as Hoffman rolled his eyes. Sorjoy continued his rebuttal, “As a more competent workforce, they are inclined to do inspections of their ships prior to launch. As they are not the bunch of buffoons that you employ, Brother Hoffman, I have to keep the bare minimums in place.” He sat back down, looking at Truman, who stared back at him stone-faced.

“Historically... indeed!” his rival sneered, “Well, currently, Fondsworth Inc, is bleeding capital,” Hoffman snarked.

Sorjoy leaned back in his chair, his gaze now hardening on Hoffman, “For now,” he hissed.

The hourglass struck the table again. “Enough! Brother Sorjoy!”

Sorjoy quickly stood again, “Yes, Grand Patriarch?”

“As this occurred on your watch, you shall be the one to resolve the situation - to the fullest of your ability,” Truman narrowed his greying eyes on Sorjoy, “You will do so while strictly abiding by our bylaws and tenets,” Truman barked.

Sorjoy nodded and slightly bowed his head, “Of course, Grand Patriarch.”

Hoffman was taken aback at this turn of events. He looked at Truman in disbelief and sputtered, “Respectfully, Grand Patriarch, if I may… Brother Sorjoy clearly has an extreme conflict of interest here. I am best equipped to properly handle this situation!”

Truman’s gaze did not leave Sorjoy, “It is that exact conflict that Brother Sorjoy now must overcome. Brother Hoffman, it is decided and not up for debate!” he snapped.

There were minor murmurs and whispers of dissent before Truman spoke again.

“This will be the final trial that Brother Sorjoy will face to earn his father’s seat, the hallowed seat that I only tentatively hold in the interim. When he is successful, he will take up the torch of Grand Patriarch.”

A reverent silence befell the council.

“Protect Nite, at all costs.” The room recited the first tenet. “Protect Nite from Dei.” Again the room repeated their chant. “Conceal Nite from Dei.” Another verse, recited from memory. “And above all else… ensure no one outside the Order of the Scale lives to bear witness of Nite.” The council chanted a final reprise of the last tenet.

Then the entire room spoke loudly, in unison, “A thousand feathers for a single scale.”

When the ritual reached its completion, Truman looked at Sorjoy gravely. “Ensure that you do not deviate, Brother Sorjoy, not even a little. Your appointment as your father’s successor is contingent on the cleanup of this situation being perfectly executed.”

Sorjoy nodded, “Yes Mr. Truman, I will ensure that I follow the Order’s tenets to the letter.” There was murmuring throughout the room.

Truman nodded, satisfied. “Our previous Patriarch would honor the decision you have made, son. Ensure that all your actions going forward continue to honor him.”

...

Sorjoy stood near the elevator, staring at the lighted indicator above the doors while waiting for them to open. Prior to the elevator’s arrival, a tall Dei Angel that resembled Gabriel Palma caught up with him. He was a beast of a man compared to the more average-sized Sorjoy. His black hair, greased tightly over the top of his head, did not quite match the even deeper pitch-black of his large and powerful wings. “Mr. Sorjoy,” he greeted.

“Palma,” Sorjoy said curtly, giving him a nod.

Azrael Palma was the son of Police Commissioner Gabriel Palma, and the current Police Chief of the Northern District, where Sorjoy currently resided. “Quite the workload yah got fer yourself,” he commented.

“Indeed,” Sorjoy said absent-mindedly. He was distracted by the stress of the burdensome and difficult task now upon him.

The elevator doors chimed, opened, and both men strode in.

Sorjoy stared up at the display as the doors closed. After a moment of silence, he began to vent a bit, “To add to my aggravation, my Executive Assistant just proved herself entirely incompetent… I’ll need a new one shortly.”

Palma nodded, “Got a pretty one lined up? Always nice to have eye candy around the office, right?” Palma snickered and nudged Sorjoy with his elbow, waggling his eyebrows.

Sorjoy’s face remained stalwart. “I have no one yet… unfortunately, my HR department only just began reviewing resumes. Trying to find someone well-qualified and with a good head on her shoulders, willing to work at or under market value…” a slight smile finally played across his face, “…and blonde.”

Palma’s smile unexpectedly faded, he shifted on his feet a moment before speaking again. “Well, that’s interesting actually… I may just call in a favor then…I have a request.”

Surprised, Sorjoy raised an eyebrow, “A favor? What?”

“I have a referral I’d like you to hire for the position, with no questions asked. She can start immediately and she fits your criteria. In a way, I’m doing you a favor by bringing her to you.”

Sorjoy frowned, disconcerted, “Palma, this is not the situation to gamble favors, I need the position to be filled by someone extremely trustworthy and able to work under pressure.”

Palma nodded, his demeanor unusually serious, “Yes, Mr. Sorjoy. My referral is all that and more. My only stipulation is you skip the entire interview process. Keep her on for three months and I promise you she’ll prove her worth.”

Sorjoy sighed, “Very well then. Give me her name and number, and inform her she’ll be receiving a call. I’ll tell HR that I’m hiring my own talent from outside the Company. And you owe me now,” he added.

Palma’s smile returned, “Her name is Cleopatra Cassandra Walters… and she has white hair.”

Sorjoy cracked a grin, “White?” He was pleased to hear it.

...

The phone rang, its shrill tone cutting through the quiet, darkened room. A young woman’s face was comfortably buried in a pink satin-covered pillow. Her long white hair lay wrapped neatly in a stocking that held it in place, preventing unsightly tangles or frizz. Her beautifully-manicured hand reached clumsily for the ringing phone, feeling around in the dark. It was very early in the morning, too early for the phone to be interrupting her slumber. Her delicate fingers located the phone and brought it lazily to her ear. She grumbled sleepily into the small cell phone. “What!?”

Palma’s voice boomed over the line. “You’re gonna get another call in ten minutes.”

“How the fuck did you get this number?” The young woman growled. “I thought I made it pretty clear the last time… that was the last time I ever wanted to see you, no matter how much you were going to pay me. Did I forget to mention that includes hearing from you too!?” she snapped.

Palma ignored her tirade, “You’re gonna get another call in ten minutes, Cleo. They’re going to tell you that you have a job at Fondsworth. If they ask, you’re to tell them your resume is missing work time because of a family emergency that you had to deal with after school. Tell them you graduated. Doctor the resume however you want if needed, but they probably won’t even ask to see a copy.”

The pale-haired beauty groaned, “A background check will show the truth pretty quick, Azrael.”

“No background check,” he replied triumphantly.

The young woman fell silent. “What is this for? What’s your angle?” She sat up, white wings shifting in the moonlight.

“Executive Assistant. Starting salary three hundred kilo a year, clean money, no sex, no parading yourself around in an evening dress and heels either. It’s legit work.”

The woman blinked the sleep from her stunning violet eyes. “Okay. You have my attention.”

Yuki, feeling the futility of her predicament, tossed her radio across her shelter and wrapped her golden wings around herself in a hug. She hadn’t slept on a real bed in weeks, and the sudden inclusion of gravity and the hard ground was depriving her of much-needed rest.

Her water supply was running low, and her thirst was growing urgent. She had been holed up in her shelter for far too long, as she greatly feared to venture out due to the rippers, Dragons, and countless other hazards in the alien world. Would she survive another trip to the lake? Her ship stuck out quite prominently, still likely floating where it had made it’s less than graceful crash land. Going back there seemed unwise, but without water, she could not survive much longer. The combination of the uncertainty, fear, and thirst was driving her mad.

While she was doing her best to make do with the carved meat from the ripper she killed and the last remaining fruit, her stomach growled and complained about the tough protein-rich meat. To make matters worse, she was stricken yet again with what were now recurring stomach aches.

“I have to get out of here… I have to get some water…” she rocked back and forth, groaning as her stomach pains redoubled. She heaved a sigh, a tear rolling down her cheek. “…This is it, isn't it?”

The sunshine slowly streamed in from the top of Yuki’s shelter and she looked up at the warm rays, The Sun, it was the only thing constant in this strange place… it was still her Sun - the same one that shone at home. This small comfort did little to ease her troubles, as the pain in her stomach and throat was maddening. She shivered, despite the warm rays of her Sun, as she rocked back and forth in a self-soothing motion. And then, like a whisper carried in on the breeze, her father’s words came to her.

Ease the transition.

Yuki pulled the necklace she wore up and looked at the small blue vial. “…die of thirst, stomach virus, or… or die while tripping out on something that could easily be poison.” Yuki closed her eyes tightly. “My own terms, right?”

She tugged at the top of the vial, removing the wax covering with the small blade on her multi-tool. She gazed at the liquid as it hypnotically swirled around inside, the strange metal-like flakes moving about the liquid as if they had a mind of their own. She held it up to the light, blue fractals shimmering across her face. “…sorry Geoffrey. Mommy tried…” Her stomach groaned and she grunted, quickly quaffing the liquid and swallowing it down. The first thing that hit her was an intense bitterness swirling over her tongue followed by a sweetness that was almost completely overpowering.

Yuki fell to her knees and wretched, though oddly nothing seemed to come out as she did so. She fell onto her side and coughed roughly, the pain in her stomach intensifying in a way she had never felt. Tears streamed from her eyes.

“That was a bad idea,” Yuki thought, “don’t drink the crap under the shelf… oh… this is it isn’t it…? Is this the end yet? Please… Please tell me this is almost over!”

The pain abruptly stopped. Yuki opened her eyes and everything seemed silent and still. She stood up slowly, looking around her shelter. She felt her stomach, no longer feeling the strange pains and gurgling as she did before. She turned around, expecting to see her body lying beneath her, but saw nothing but the wall of her shelter.

The shelter melted around her, swirling and undulating in a burst of vibrant colors. Yuki gasped as the wall remnants oozed down to the ground. The landscape of the forest reclaimed her surroundings. As she glanced upwards the roof had vanished, a very strange, yet oddly familiar sensation began to pass through her in waves.

From her head to her toes, her skin began to prickle. It was as if she was being drenched in scalding water, and Yuki couldn’t help but take a sharp inhale, her wings spreading wide out of sheer reflex.

Her heart was racing, her wings began to flap on their own accord. Yuki’s feet struggled as she found herself leaving the ground, “Wait! Wait I haven’t tried to fly since I was a kid! I-” Yuki’s body surged with calm energy, and a shiver passed through her as the air passed over her feathers.

“Oh, Guardian why haven’t I tried to fly since I was a kid?” she smiled, overjoyed, placing her feet together as she remembered doing in her youth, and promptly soared into the air, higher than physically possible.

Yuki’s heart was in her throat as she soared over the tree-line, her eyes tearing up as she wondered why she had not tried to fly in so long. The pressure of work, of constantly training for long missions in a cramped spaceship. None required her wings, but still, the question finally came to her, and felt like an epiphany: “How did I forget how to fly?”

“Either way, I’m going to have fun!” Yuki gave a powerful, gleeful flap of her wings, soared even higher vertically, and gasped as the world around her turned to a blur.

She was flying far faster than she should have been able to do so, and now Yuki was certain that this was a vision. She soared up into the sky, watching as the blue hue of the sky darkened and the black void of space rushed down to greet her like a long-lost friend.

Yuki grinned with delight, “Can I fly home?” With another excited flap of her now-magnificent wings, the stars turned into streaks in her vision, and she couldn’t help but cry out in excitement as she barreled through the void and soon spotted the small amber orb of her home growing larger and larger.

As she propelled toward her beloved Dei at an impossible speed, she finally pierced the atmosphere and smiled wide, tears streaking down her face as the familiar yellowish hue of the sky greeted her vision. She laughed wildly as she flew faster towards the ground, a wide smile on her face as she ducked and weaved along the roads, making her way into the dense city that she called home.

Upon seeing her town-house, Yuki could not resist doing a loop, landing in front of her home on one knee, a fist to the ground. She grinned to herself as she stood, flexing her hand, “I always wanted to do that…” she looked to the ground, chuckling as it seemed she had cracked the street from her impact. She looked up at the tan sky. “Home… I’m home!” she shouted gleefully.

Yuki dashed up the steps of her home and shoved the door open, “Aphod? Geoffrey!? Mommy’s home! I’m alive, and I’m back!”

However, upon opening the door a bright white light blinded her.

As her eyes adjusted, she found she was no longer at the threshold of her home.

She didn’t appear to be anywhere. The room was white, with no discernable corners or ceiling or even floor. Yuki looked behind her and saw an endless sea of white going behind her as well. As she turned forward a towering Dei angel sat on a comfortable looking leather chair.

The chair had white leather, to match the room, and the man had on a white three-piece suit, even white leather shoes. His hair was blond, his wings a bright white, almost blending in with the surroundings, and his eyes shined a bright violet.

“Ah, Yuki,” he smiled wide, “Welcome.”

Yuki frowned, “who are you?”

“Yuki, I’m not surprised you don’t recognize me,” he chuckled, “I’m your Guardian, Lucifer.”

34
3
Of Nite and Dei: Chapter 2 (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Chapter 1

The sun rose the next morning, shining over the alien landscape and the small freshwater lake. Disoriented and with a small moan, Yuki slowly opened her eyes. She became aware of feeling strangely immobilized. Her brain desperately tried to process what had happened.

Yuki realized that she was held fast by the Kinetic dampening foam. Kinetic dampening foam is a yellow liquid, typically stored in high compression tubes located in every angle of a ship's cockpit. If the ship suffers a sudden collision, the foam containers break on impact and immediately coat everything. The liquid becomes spongy once it is released and hardens more over time.

Yuki groaned, finding that she was encapsulated by foam. With a bitter sigh, she pulled her arms out of the crusty substance. She cleared off the main console and saw a mess of messages flickering across the cracked screen.

Steeling her nerves, she grabbed her survival kit and hit the explosive bolts on the escape hatch. The glass-like viewing window and console blasted away from her with a loud pop. She looked out toward the shore, grateful to see it was not very far. The shoreline and surrounding land appeared to be deserted, which gave her a small measure of hope. She took a deep breath and slung the survival kit over her shoulder. With a deep breath, Yuki dove out of the cockpit, causing the broken ship to bob up and down in the frigid water.

Yuki was on high alert for anything dangerous that could be lurking in the lake as she carefully swam the short distance to the narrow beach. Trying to move as stealthily as possible, she wrung her hair out as she half-waded and half-crawled from the water up onto the sand. She spread her large yellow wings out and back, stretching and then flapping them slowly, drying them off. The cold water beaded against her sunkissed feathers, spraying around her in a fine mist.

The sun shimmered off of Yuki's sleek blue and silver accented flight suit. It was primarily blue, the trim on the arms, legs, shoulders, and the collar was a reflective silver fabric. The suit was fairly form-fitting, and for the most part, it acted as well as any other clothing. A helmet usually went on first and sealed to the suit as it zipped up. Yuki had not donned her helmet, which remained in the ship.

She looked down at her watch, shielding her eyes from the bright sunlight with her hand. The sudden weight of normal gravity assaulted her every muscle as she barely stood upright. Her whole body ached.

Maintaining her balance was a struggle as she flexed her stiff leg muscles. They weren’t used to anything more than just operating the two directional pedals in her ship and her slow swim across the lake. The past seven months spent in low and zero gravity wasn’t helping her any as she tried to steady herself.

A strange bird called in the distance. Yuki’s gloved hands grasped the survival kit and fiddled with the lid to remove the waterproof seal. She reached into her kit and pulled out a pair of glasses sporting polarized lenses. She quickly slipped them on, allowing her to survey her surroundings more easily.

The trees nearby had green and orange fruit hanging from their branches. Yuki searched through the booklet, hoping it would confirm whether the alien fruit was edible. Scanning the images with green check marks first, she quickly identified a picture resembling the exotic fruit. It was a relief to see that in addition to what she had just found, there were also many more fruits, nuts and forage items that were safe to eat.

Yuki rushed to pluck a few of what seemed to be the best-looking orange pear-shaped fruit within her reach. She dropped them into a large canvas bag that she had unfolded from the kit. Wondering what to do next, she scanned the area again. She cursed silently upon realizing she was in the open and completely exposed.

Yuki contemplated what was best at the moment. Taking refuge in the nearby cover of the forest, or attempting to salvage more supplies from the floating ship before she could leave the crash site.

After stowing the survival kit under the fruit tree, she dashed back to the shore, cringing as another shrill bird call rang out. She steeled herself and made her decision. She dove into the lake and swam back to the wreckage.

She grabbed at the tethers that held the parachutes to the capsule and slowly tugged at them, pulling the capsule back to the beach behind her. Once she was on shore, she painstakingly pulled the parachutes from the lake, grunting and struggling as each was far heavier filled with water.

After considerable effort, she successfully salvaged both chutes from the water. She quickly pulled a small knife from her kit and worked about sawing through the thick cords attaching the chutes to her capsule. She did her best to wring any water from them before awkwardly rolling them up and tucking one under each arm.

After retrieving the supplies, Yuki trudged back to the tree line, anxiously casting glances in every direction. Next, the search for a suitable place to make a shelter began as she studied her survival book again. After the “NITE DRAGONS” section she found the “TERRAIN” section.

The Niten terrain is very much livable if you stay out of sight. If you familiarize yourself with the area quickly and follow this guide carefully, you will likely survive until rescue can make it to your location. Below is a list of landscape types you may encounter. Please turn to the page that has the type you are in now, and review the others later.

Yuki looked over the sections and found the page that reads “FOREST”

The forest is a very good place to be, as long as you avoid clearings at all times. Clearings are where the Nite Dragons go hunting, making these areas extremely hazardous. Nite Dragons are known to dive down into forest clearings, enabling them to locate and then pursue their prey by chasing after them in flight. Niten Dragons are built to fly and hunt. Despite their undomesticated and crazed behavior, they are highly capable of tracking. Once they zero in on prey on the ground, they can pursue very efficiently. Your best option is to duck into a forest, run amongst the trees, and hope to escape their reach. DO NOT STOP RUNNING. DO NOT ATTEMPT TO HIDE.

Yuki trembled as she absorbed this information. Yuki understood the instructions, but the warnings did not sit well with her.

“Absolutely no clearings, and run, run, run,” Yuki said to herself as she cast a glance behind her, her wings shifting slightly to allow her to see over them. Her feathers ruffled as she looked back to the book.

Build a shelter that will efficiently protect you from being initially spotted by Dragons. Pick a spot deep in the woods. The higher the tree density the better. Aim for clusters of large trees only two to three feet apart if possible. This will make it unlikely that a Niten Dragon will discover you, as well as prevent them from landing in your area. Your shelter should be built with the intention to conceal you from an aerial sighting. Covering the top with the leaves of a low-level bush like this (The guide showed a picture of a blue pine-like bush with long and outreaching branches) will keep you inconspicuous.

Yuki looked around and was relieved to spot the exact bush not too far from her. She knew what she had to do: cut it down and escape as far into the forest as she could. This lake seemed to be a prime water source, so it was unlikely to remain unpopulated for much longer.

The two Nite Dragons swooped down and circled above a large newly-formed crater in the forest. The meteor they had been searching for lay in the center of a circle of pulverized trees. They both frowned at it as they landed.

The blue Nite Dragon picked it up and roared in pain, dropping the still hot chunk of metal.

The red one gave him a light smack on the back of the head with her tail. “You dolt!” she shouted, admonishing him. With the Blue Nite now whimpering in pain, she sniffed the air. “If this was the meteorite, then the only other scent similar,” she pointed.

The blue Nite frowned at her, “So that means?”

The red Nite Dragon’s expression grew exasperated, “The ship is this way,” she announced, pointing toward the nearby lake.

The pair swiftly took flight, hot on Yuki’s trail.

An hour or so after selecting a suitable spot, Yuki had made decent progress on a frame for her shelter. Feeling hungry, she looked into the bag, grabbed some fruit, and took a bite. It was surprisingly bland.

She decided to take inventory on every item in the kit, as there were a few pouches she hadn’t yet opened. There could be something to aid in the construction of her shelter. She found a lighter, plastic bags, some matches, a blanket, a plastic tarp, and a small multi-tool device with a small knife, file, pliers, and assorted other tiny tools. In addition, Yuki found a solar-powered electric lamp and a small firearm. Yuki inspected the weapon and frowned. Upon peering through a hole in the magazine, she saw only one bullet. “What good is one...” Her heart sank. “...my Guardian, I pray I don't need to use this.”

Yuki looked around at the immediate area, taking in the strange beauty of the uncanny landscape. Off in the distance, she heard the caws of strange birds, chirping of small creatures scurrying through the trees, and the occasional buzzing of insects.

As Yuki took in the sights, however, everything seemed to fall still.

A loud cackle echoed down from above. The sunlight that streamed through the trees vanished as a massive brown creature flew overhead, blocking the view of the sky. Its wingspan looked to be nearly 20 meters. She gasped at the size of the flying monster.

“I need to finish this shelter…” Yuki said out loud to no one in particular.

As the evening wore on, Yuki had finally set about making a decent enough shelter. Her efforts were hampered by a painful stomach ache that seemed to strike out of nowhere, but she had soldiered on. Using sticks and some of the parachute cords cut to specific lengths, she had managed to arrange one of the chutes as a good waterproof roof. The walls along the edges were logs and sticks propped up along a few suspended chute cords. The inner walls were lined with the second chute, which also stretched out to cover the majority of the floor. She layered the tarp over the chute on the ground to fully cover everything, and finally sat down in her newly-minted temporary home.

She kicked her boots off and set them in the corner to dry. She peeled off of her flight suit and then lit the small lantern from the kit. The sun had long since begun its descent into the distance and she was exhausted. She laid down along the edge of one of the walls in her rounded hut-like shelter. She closed her eyes, hearing the odd noises of the night not too far away. She was too anxious to fall asleep quickly. I need to get a fire in here… she looked up at the center of the parachute roof, wondering if the vents in the center were good enough to allow some air to pass through. I should make it inside… in the morning… just to make sure I have something to cook with. She closed her eyes again and took a deep breath. The first evening on Nite… here’s praying I wake up in the morning.

Sitting behind a small desk wearing a small earpiece and smart-looking glasses sat an attractive dark-haired Angel with large blue wings. The sound of her fingers tapping and dancing across a keyboard could be heard as her manicured nails clashed against the plastic. Her desk sat adjacent to a large expensive wooden door with matching ornate gold hinges, knob and lock with a classic-looking keyhole. A solid gold nameplate read simply, "Erik Sorjoy, CEO."

She heard the phone ring and quickly placed her finger on a button, speaking with a soft sing-song voice, but looking as though she’d rather be somewhere else.

“Fondsworth Inc, Mr. Sorjoy’s office, how can I help you?” There was silence as she rolled her eyes, “Mr. Sorjoy doesn’t speak to reporters one-on-one…. I can’t…” Another awkward silence ensued. “You need his statement regarding the mining accident right this second? Okay. Here’s his statement.” She cleared her throat. “No comment.” She released the button, then pressed another button next to the one she had before. “Mr. Sorjoy, the press is demanding a statement.”

A calm and bored voice came over the other end into the woman’s ears. “Tell them that we are deeply troubled over the family’s loss and we hope to-“

“It’s Yuki Karkade,” she interjected. She was met with stony silence, “Um...Mr. Sorjoy?”

“Did I ask you what her name was?” he barked.

The woman rolled her eyes, “No sir.”

“As I was saying… We pray that she is alive, but the chances are slim. Tell one of the PR boys to stage a press conference on it and stress that we cannot risk more loss of life by sending rescuers down to Nite.”

“Yes sir, I’ll have them redact the ‘No comment’.” She released the button.

Sorjoy immediately stormed out of his office, glaring at the young lady behind the desk. “Excuse me!?”

Sorjoy's piercing green eyes bored into the woman. His stern face affixed the woman in fear as his anger projected towards her. Fiery red hair was well combed on his head, his athletic frame adorned in an outrageously expensive designer suit. Sorjoy stood 190cm tall, His red wings were immaculate, despite the feathers at the top ruffling slightly in anger as his gaze bore into his assistant.

The assistant was startled, to say the least. Her boss almost never spoke to her face-to-face. “I… well, when they kept calling, and I didn’t know what to tell them...you hadn’t responded to me and I ended up telling them that ‘No Comment’ was the statement.”

“Are you the legal department?” Sorjoy said flatly, his feathers smoothing on their own as he strode directly to the front of her desk.

“Uh… well, it’s standard boilerplate to say-”

“Rebecca,” Soryjoy started slowly, “What is your title here?”

“Uh. Executive Assistant?” Rebecca started shifting uncomfortably in her seat.

Sorjoy slammed both his hands on her desk, causing the shoulder pads on his black suit jacket to bunch up. His red tie was held to his white shirt by a golden pin that resembled a small scale. “So, is it your job to say anything to the press besides ‘He isn’t taking any calls at this time’?”

Rebecca swallowed hard and nodded. “No sir… I’ll make sure that going forward…”

“You’ll make sure going forward, in your next position, you will not be so careless!”

Rebecca frowned, looking up at the stern face of the executive towering over her. “Y-You mean…”

“Get. Out,” Sorjoy’s voice was firm on the matter, his green eyes never leaving Rebecca’s.

Rebecca silently gathered her possessions and rushed to an elevator across the room, a large formal reception area that was outside Sorjoy’s massive office.

Sorjoy picked up the phone as Rebecca slunk into the elevator. “HR? Yes. Hello Susan. Another incompetent. Yes. Gave a press statement without my authority! I want accreditations this time, someone with business sense…” Sorjoy smirked a bit to himself, “Maybe a blonde.”

Light streamed in from the vent holes at the top of Yuki’s shelter. She jolted awake and listened carefully for several seconds. Not sensing any immediate danger, she stretched, spreading her wings as well. With a groan, Yuki looked around; a few black beetles had wandered inside and were crawling a little too close for comfort to her resting space. She quickly shook her flight suit out before sliding it back on. “Wish I had a change of clothing…” she slid the wet boots on and grumbled a bit at the discomfort. “Need to get a fire going…”

Many long hours later, Yuki had finished a small fire pit inside her shelter. Inspired by her fireplace back home, she had designed an apparatus from a few lashed-together branches and some thread that moved the tarp-cover away from the vent or back onto it, depending on how she pushed or pulled the branch near the floor. This allowed her both a vent for smoke and a way to close off the opened vents if she needed, in the event of rain or for more protection from those beetles and other bugs as she slept.

She flicked the lighter, and after a few tries, she managed to get a fire going. She quickly pulled her boots off and placed them near the fire to dry out. She sighed, flexing her toes in the newfound heat. She repeated the action with her flight suit. There was nothing more for her to do, so she relaxed near the fire and enjoyed the feeling of the sweat of the day evaporating from her body. Her feet still seemed badly waterlogged and she hoped she wasn’t going to end up with some sort of alien fungus on top of her other problems.

Later in the afternoon, while lightly dozing off, she heard more distant chirping and sat up. She felt her stomach grumble. It still felt a bit queasy, but she couldn’t ignore her growing hunger. She pulled out a few freeze-dried food rations from her survival kit.

Egg Hash-Butter Flavoring was the most edible option she found.

“Breakfast of champions,” She chomped on the rations and combed through the kit, noting she only had four remaining packs, and two of those were alarmingly labeled Diced Meat Product. “Ugh. I thought I had more.” she sighed, dreading the idea of leaving her sanctuary.

She stood up and put on her newly dry suit and boots. As she dressed, she heard the chirping again, seemingly directly outside her shelter now. It sounded like a small animal. Could she kill it for food, perhaps? With trepidation, she fished the knife out of her bag. Yuki hesitated for a moment and picked up the firearm too, just in case.

As Yuki tiptoed out of the shelter, she was expecting to find a small furry mammal comparable to a rabbit or large squirrel judging by the somewhat cute chirping noise it made. Fear coursed through her and she froze in her tracks instantly. Outside her shelter, no more than 10 meters away, stood a group of three large and very dangerous-looking feathered beasts. All of them were curiously sniffing around her campsite. Luckily, they hadn’t noticed her appearance in the doorway. She held her breath and didn’t move a muscle, praying they would simply move on.

Each had brilliant white and yellow feathers with red trim. Their build showed that they clearly walked on two feet lizard-like feet. Grey scaly flesh covered a large claw-bearing toe. The feathers covered a set of powerful-looking legs. A massive tail stuck out stiffly from behind the creature, extending over two meters. They sported two short arms, feathers making them almost wing-like. Moving up along their narrow but barreled chests. Their heads were massive and clearly predatory, razor-sharp teeth filling their hungry maws, with their yellow eyes set in the front and two ridges of feathers running along the front to the back.

Yuki was so terrified that she tried to silently retreat back into her shelter. The moment she took a delicate step back, one of the creatures swiveled its head and looked directly at her. The other two followed suit, and they started their chirping noises again. This time, the chirps were punctuated with low growls as they fanned into a formation clearly meant to block her escape. All three of them began to slowly advance. Yuki spread her wings as wide as she could, dropped the knife, and drew her pistol, aiming at the center creature, the largest of the trio.

The three creatures stopped in their tracks, taken aback by Yuki’s apparent sudden increased size.

Yuki’s heart was racing, throbbing in her chest and her ears. She heard her father's voice echo in her mind. That time he took her to a shooting range as a teenager...

“Shoot for center mass...you’re most likely to hit something,” his voice reminded her.

Yuki took a solid and steady breath as she trained her weapon on the center creature. She had only one shot to take, and they would be on top of her within seconds. Her only hope was that killing the center one would cause the other two to flee. They don’t know I only have one bullet… I just have to make this shot. She took careful aim and squeezed the trigger. A bang rang out in Yuki’s ears and the gun kicked back slightly in her hands.

The largest creature let out a bellowing roar of pain and collapsed to the ground. The other two creatures on either side let out distressed cries of their own. They nudged the fallen creature on the ground with their noses. They chirped at each other before running off into the forest, not giving Yuki a second glance.

Yuki’s pulse raced as she examined the massive dead animal in front of her. Blood began to pool around its body. Her ears were still ringing and she relaxed her wings, wincing at their sudden stretching.

She fell to her knees and dropped the weapon. “Shit… shit!” She picked up the gun and then checked the magazine, confirming that it was now empty. “SHIT!” Yuki yelled to no one in particular. She got up, dusted herself off, and picked up the heavy knife she had brought outside. “Okay… one problem at a time,” Yuki said out loud. She decided that since food was a major concern, she would have to use whatever she could get her hands on. While it wasn’t what she had expected, she would use what she could from the creature she killed, for as long as she could.

With one mighty swing after another, Yuki made several attempts to remove the head of the large creature. It was messy work. She grimaced as sweat poured down her face and blood splashed onto her skin. After the fourth swing, the gruesome head finally gave way. Yuki, operating on primal instinct, found a sturdy stick and whittled two ends into spikes. She rammed one end in the ground and mounted the creature’s head on the top. If more come back, they’ll see I killed the big one… was this their mother maybe? As Yuki moved to the body, she picked the large knife back up and readied herself for the task ahead.

The two Nite Dragons flew over the lake and descended near the shoreline. Both took some water from the lake and drank. The female Nite, Lazzerlth, turned to her companion. “Fezzick, you need to start scouting the area for that ship, okay? The Angel is going to be running around the woods, and we’ve lost too much time already. We need to find it as quickly as possible.”

Fezzick, the blue male, nodded. “Look for the ship. Got it.” He didn’t move and just grinned widely. Lazzerlth gave Fezzick an exasperated stare, “Well?”

Fezzick pointed to the far side of the lake. “Found it.” He laughed and shoved his partner playfully.

Lazzerlth turned around and chuckled, “Oh, aren’t you clever...”

Yuki finished skinning and gutting the beast. She put the edible meat (or what she considered likely edible) inside a few small plastic bags. Most of the bones and organs were disposed of into a murky pond a safe distance away from her camp.

She tied up the three bags of meat to a parachute cord and threw the other line over a large tree branch, hoisting the bags into the air.

Using water she collected earlier, she set to washing herself clean. “One and a half days down… rest of my life to go…” she sighed. She entered her shelter to sit down and rest. She rekindled the fire, and then began to inspect her radio. It was probably a useless hope, but still, it would be crazy not to at least try.

She pressed the call button on the radio, “Hello. This is Yuki, in the blind, anyone hear me? I am stranded on Nite. I am in a forest within walking distance of the crash site. Requesting immediate assistance.” She waited but received no response.

Lazzerlth was circling around the lake and surrounding forest for some time. Fezzick flew close alongside her. “If we want to find the Dei we’re going to have to camp out and wait for it to return to the ship,” he remarked. “We won’t be able to see it from up here if it’s hiding.”

Lazzerlth growled in frustration, “Then get some hammocks up in the trees… someplace where we can see the ship, but the Dei won’t notice us.” Fezzick nodded and landed along the tree line, unpacking some gear.

Yuki sat in her shelter gazing out the hole in the parachute-ceiling. Smoke from the fire rose through it, lazily winding up into the sky as she chewed on a chunk of charred meat from her kill. She had the field guide in one hand and read up on the beastie as she ate. “Up to 2 meters tall… hunts in packs… Rippers? Named for the large toe-claw on their hind legs. Wonderful… if the Dragons don’t eat me, these rippers will.”

Yuki set the field guide down and leaned back, taking another bite out of the ripper meat. She clicked the radio again.

“Hello? Hello!! If this thing is designed to communicate from Nite, then why the hell aren’t you guys answering?” Her demands were met by nothing but static. “Someone answer me! I’m going to die here!” Yuki shouted. She closed her eyes, turning the radio off. “I’m going to die here…” she repeated, as a few tears ran down her face. She turned to her side, looking at the door of her shelter. “I’m going to die, and I’ll never see my family again… not Geoffrey… not Aphod. Oh, Guardian.” Yuki rolled onto her back and stared at the hole in her ceiling. She thought back to her wedding to her husband Aphod.

Several years earlier, a younger Yuki stood in front of a mirror. A slightly older woman tugged on her bodice, cinching the waist of her elaborate white dress. “Oof! Mom… too much!” Yuki whined.

“Nonsense. You’re supposed to make it tight so he’s turned on as you walk down the aisle.” She whispered into her ear, “And keep him roiling throughout the reception. Trust me, it will be great.”

Yuki raised an eyebrow at her mother, “Hmm, not really sure I should take advice from a divorced woman…”

Yuki’s mother laughed, “Oh please dear!” The woman laughed. She was about Yuki’s height, with dark black hair and tan wings. She had ice-blue eyes that mirrored Yuki’s own. “Aphod’s a lovely boy, smart, knows how to treat a woman, and most importantly an honest man!” She beamed, “You did well. Better than I did.”

A gruff male voice permeated the room, “Is that so, Ceilia? On our wedding night, you seemed to have a much different opinion.”

“Oh, Cedrick. You do always know how to ruin a moment.” Ceilia replied jokingly. She turned Yuki around to face her father. “Well? What do you think?”

Cedrick smiled, “Stunning. Aphod’s a lucky man.” Cedrick hugged Yuki and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Speaking of which, the boy looks absolutely terrified standing up there… I’m thinking of letting him stew for a bit longer.” He grinned, “Or you and I could just head on out of here and leave him at the altar.”

Yuki rolled her eyes, “Daddy, I love him.”

Cedrick sighed, “Well then, I guess we’ll just have to make it down the aisle.” He coughed a bit, rubbing his shoulder.

“Daddy, are you okay?” Yuki asked.

“Fine, just fine,” Cedrick reassured her, taking a pill with a swig of bottled water. “Let's get this show on the road.”

Ceilia looked at Cedrick oddly, “Ced?”

“Come along Ceilia, you have to take your place,” he said swiftly.

Moments later Yuki was walking down the aisle with her father, arm in arm. Yuki looked at Aphod and smiled broadly at her handsome husband-to-be.

Aphod was tall, a trait she liked, and had dark brown wings to match his brown eyes. He beamed at Yuki and she smiled back through her veil. He looked sharp in a well-tailored suit with. As she approached, she happily noticed how many friends and family surrounded her. She smiled at all of them as she walked slowly past the rows of people. She was doing her best to keep a good posture, despite the agonizingly high heels and the need to keep her wings drawn up and held back as she walked. She halted momentarily as she spotted an empty seat in front next to her mother. She glared, whispering, “I knew it…”

Cedrick tightened his grip on her arm and tugged her forward slightly.

Yuki tried to forget the empty seat near the front as she turned to smile at Aphod.

Cedrick turned to his daughter and grinned, lifted her veil, and planted a kiss on her cheek. He whispered to her, “I’m proud of you.” He moved to sit down next to Ceilia, patting his forehead with a handkerchief.

Later on, in the banquet hall, Yuki and Aphod were laughing, celebrating with champagne and enjoying their day when Ceilia came up to them, smiling at the happy couple.

“You having fun with your wife, dear?” Ceilia sang out, smiling at Aphod.

Aphod smiled warmly and gazed at Yuki, “Yes,” he replied emphatically.

Yuki laughed, “I just can’t get used to being called that.”

“You will…” Ceilia smiled distractedly and her gaze darted around the room, surveying the guests. “Don’t be mad hun… but your father and I are going to cut out a little early, okay?”

Aphod frowned a bit, “Everything okay?”

Ceilia clasped each of their hands with both of hers and squeezed tightly, “Oh we’re fine… maybe a bit better than fine…” she winked, “Anyway, you two make sure to enjoy your party and have a wonderful wedding night.”

Yuki smiled, picking up what she thought to be a hint that her parents wanted some alone time, and hugged her mother tightly, “Goodbye! Love you, Mom.”

“I love you too baby.” Ceilia rushed off quickly. Yuki would find out the next day that her father was suffering from a heart attack for most of the wedding and the beginning of the reception.

Yuki paced around the hospital room as Cedrick lay resting, anxiously fussing over all the IVs and monitoring equipment connected to him. She whined in frustration, “I cannot believe you, Daddy!”

Cedrick chuckled to himself and shushed her. “I didn’t want to ruin your special day, sweetie. You’ll only get one wedding, after all.” Cedrick frowned, “At long as Aphod minds himself.” He seemed to want to say more but abruptly began to cough.

Yuki studied the label on one of the IV medicine bags. “The doctor said you’re lucky to be alive.”

Cedrick nodded, “Lucky… maybe. Dialing my cardiologist before I started down the aisle with you and asking your mother to quietly take me to the hospital during the reception made it a bit more likely.”

Yuki sighed, “You always have everything planned. How can you schedule a heart attack?” Cedrick laughed, then suffered another coughing fit.

Yuki tensed, feeling a small wave of fear wash over her. She loved her father so much, maybe even more than anyone else in the world. Seeing him in this frail state was deeply upsetting. The wedding ceremony meant nothing in comparison to her father’s life. “Daddy…” she whimpered, “I will never forgive myself if you don’t recover from this. It’s because of me that you’re here.” A tear ran down her cheek.

“I’ll be fine…it was my choice, and I don’t regret it. It was a beautiful wedding. Besides, I’m not going anywhere until you give me a grandchild.”

Yuki looked away, “Well, I guess someone has to.”

“Save the venom toward your brother for something else. He had other obligations. Please understand that.”

Yuki grumbled, “Okay, so his only sister is getting married and there’s something more important than that?”

Cedrick sighed and looked at the heart monitor, “Someday you will see… or maybe you won’t…”

Yuki frowned, “Dad, are you having a stroke? That didn’t make any sense.”

Cedrick smiled, “You have a honeymoon to get to, don’t you dear?” Yuki stood up and kissed him on the forehead.

“Call me if anything happens, Daddy.” Cedrick closed his eyes to rest more as she reluctantly took her to leave.

Yuki rolled over in her shelter and groaned. “…Dad. Am I going to see you soon?”

35
4
Of Nite and Dei: Chapter 1 (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago* (last edited 1 year ago) by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Foreword:

In the dark vastness of space, there existed a bright yellow sun. Orbiting this sun, past a lifeless world scorched by the raw heat of this vivid yellow star, lay two worlds that the sun smiled upon.

The first world, Dei, was inhabited by creatures known as the “Dei Angels”. These creatures were quite humanoid, sans their large feathery wings. A Dei’s hair and feathers often shared the same color. The more common Dei colors were yellow, blue, green, brown, black, red, and in some cases, a dull white.

A lesser race of more compact, slightly humanoid creatures also lived alongside the Dei Angels. They were stout, hard-skinned, and beady-eyed creatures with short horns and sharp teeth. These were known as the “Dei Imps”. The Imps lacked the poise and intellect of the Angels but were included in Angel society, employed mostly as manual laborers, house servants, and messengers.

This dynamic gave the Angels a sense of charity and goodwill, as the poor Imps would surely not be able to provide for themselves if not for their gracious inclusion into Angel society. The paying jobs offered them allowed them to feed, clothe, and house their families, and even have some entertainment every so often. The Imps, in turn, were seemingly content with this arrangement. “It’s better than being enslaved!” was a common joke often told amongst themselves, usually said in a tavern whenever a fellow Imp invariably started complaining about his job after several pints. The Angels were pleased that the Imps liked to stick together, and helped the Imps carve out sections of the towns and cities that were strictly devoted to their kind for living and socializing.

Dei’s land was nearly effortless to develop, with its large swathes of flat plains and plentiful waterways serving to easily enable trade and transportation. With few predators to threaten the Dei, organized society spread in both massive and tiny settlements alike, all across the great lands.

These societies soon rose high into the sky as they became overpopulated metropolitan areas, connected by great roadways, rails, and rivers; the Deis took full advantage of the plenty of their world. Yet, needing far more to support the needs and wants of their growing population, the smartest of the Angels perfected methods to enable them to reach outside of their home planet to gather additional resources.

The second world that held sentient life was called Nite. Nite was inhabited by far different intelligent creatures.

These beings were known as the “Dragons of Nite”. Their very first difference was their digitigrade legs. Because of this, they were almost about 60cm taller on average than a Dei Angel. Rather than a soft mammalian skin, they had a smooth, scaly hide. While the Dragons of Nite also had wings, they were fleshy as opposed to feathery. The Nite had large tails that aided them in flight and balance. The Dragons were built to hunt and kill, and as such, they possessed razor-sharp teeth. Black claws tipped their fingers and toes. The last noticeable difference was their slit, reflective eyes. They could see excellently in the dark, and their night vision had also evolved to see a great distance to stalk their prey.

Unlike the Dei, the Nite evolved in areas of scarce food supply and little advantage in their world. Nite was heavily populated with a variety of massive lizards. Some were so large they shook the ground as they walked, and their roars resonated through the air like jet engines. There were smaller species of these great lizards, but even the reptiles that stood at only 1.5 - 2 meters were not necessarily less threatening. To compensate for their size, the Angel-sized predatory bipedal lizards learned to convene in vicious packs capable of killing several Nite Dragons before they could even take flight.

Due to this threat, the Nite developed a distinct trait: the ability to sense their fellow nearby Nite’s emotional state. Thanks to this empathic link, an individual Nite could silently warn others of nearby dangers without having to also alert predators to their location. Niten empathy even aided in identifying injured or ill Nite. Over time, this ability strengthened into not only sensing others' emotions but actually experiencing them as well in some cases.

This bonding ability produced the Nites’ most effective and revered social staple: the hunting party. The hunting parties consisted of a single pair of Nite each, a hunter, and a carrier. Their task was to hunt the dangerous lizards needed for everyone’s meat and thus survival. The hunter’s role was tracking, stalking, and killing the prey in close combat, and this was no easy task. The carrier supported the hunter, scouting the area for other dangerous creatures and defending their hunter as the hunt ensued.

This reliance on cooperation led to a tightly knit and orderly society. As a result, the Dragons’ civilization appeared from the thick jungles of Nite as large walled city-states. These massive cities were the only places the Nite could live, as living outside the gates in the untamed wilderness meant certain death. Since the Nites’ only option was to live in such close-knit communities, their empathetic link with one another still multiplied. It became instinctive to them to care for one another, resulting in an ingrained societal assumption that each individual would contribute to the overall well-being of their community to the fullest extent they were capable. The needs of the self were cast aside without a thought in favor of the needs of the many.

The Dei feared the Nite greatly. They considered them monstrous in appearance, and most drew no distinction between the Dragons and the other fearsome beasts that roamed the Niten wilderness.

Each of these worlds is either good or evil. Both worlds fell under the gaze of the Guardians. Before good and evil existed, there was only one world, and as the Guardians decreed: “Balance must always be kept between all things.” An aspect of the Guardians' will and wisdom spoke to say “To have good below and both good and evil above is not true balance.” As the Guardians most often did, they followed this aspect of wisdom.

After issuing an official decree that balance must always exist between good and evil, the Guardians decided to create them on different planes; Evil on one, Good on the other. The Guardians ruled over the good world, while the aspect of wisdom, whose name was Lucifer, ruled over the world of evil.

The Guardians let them live in their own ways. The Evil did not torture one another, as some envision Hell to be. The Good did not pamper themselves, as some would envision Heaven to be. They each lived their chosen lifestyles their own way. That is at least until one Dei Angel fell upon Nite and survived.

She was a Dei unlike the others: a Dei whose job was quite dangerous, a young Dei with a husband and child who waited for her return each time she departed on painfully lengthy missions. This young Dei’s task was to fly into space for three to six-month mining expeditions, perilously navigating the asteroid fields which passed between Dei and Nite. It was a dull task to this particular Dei, who had proudly graduated at the top of her trade school. She was a pilot by trade and an adventurer by heart.

Another of her routine and lackluster workdays consisting of the tracking and mining of stray asteroids had just begun, and all the while an unforeseeable accident loomed over her immediate future.

This accident would lead her to discover the true differences between Nite and Dei.

Chapter 1: A Miner Falls

A man's voice crackled over the radio. “Sectors 17 through 20 checked out, mostly iron and nickel. Team leader, what's on your end?”

Yuki glanced down at her instruments and back to the radio, “A whole lot of carbon, Jophiel,” she grinned, smooth white teeth showing past a pair of soft pink lips, "and what seems to be water, ice, can't tell though. I'll have to take a sample.”

She directed an arm on the small ship as it reached out and broke off a chunk of the large black asteroid just beyond her cockpit. Her blue eyes flashed to the console in front of her as it read, “93.87 percent Carbon (C), 4.98 percent Silica Dioxide (SiO2), 1.15 percent Dihydrogen Monoxide (H2O).” The feathers on the large golden wings sprouting from her back eased as she relayed the percentages.

“Well yeeehooow! We finally got us a haul!” a third voice, their other team member Jax, yelped enthusiastically from Yuki's radio.

She looked down and smiled, then replied good-naturedly, “Jax, shut up... I'd say it's about twelve tons of Carbon, I've seen a few bigger, but that makes it easy to take back, plenty for jewelry and industrial use though.”

“We're gonna get some recognition for this, I'm sure of it!” Jophiel came back.

“We need to get it back first... Jophiel and Jax, tow this chunk back to the freighter, I'm going to take one last scan of the area and make sure we’re not missing any smaller chunks of this thing drifting around,” Yuki stated matter-of-factly into the radio.

“Will do Yuki, over and out!” Two similar ships quickly moved to either side of the large black chunk of space rock.

The ships that Yuki and her team piloted were not large. Each could fit only one person inside comfortably. Each ship had a small set of engines at the rear, and their only defining feature was the large glass cockpit. The front of the ship bulged outwards with supporting metal frames crossing the edges of the domed glass. The ships each had warning lights on their short wings, nose, and tail. The bulk of each ship was their cockpit – the wings and tail looked like little stubs of things attached to giant eggs. The ships’ glass-like window that was heavily tinted deeply to hide the pilots from the blinding ultraviolet rays of the sun. A pair of skids sat at the bottom of each small ship, with a hatch sitting at the top, sealed up tightly.

The smaller mining ships were painted white, in contrast to their larger mothership. This design was intended to promote ease of spotting them in case of an emergency.

Two large barbed spears fired from each small ship, digging into the large asteroid. After the lines drew taut, each ship fired up their engines. They towed the large chunk of space rock toward the freighter.

The freighter was a massive black and brown hunk of metal floating aimlessly in the void of space. Modeled as a cylinder for the majority of its length, the front sprouted a bulb that housed a set of small windows. The lit windows shone brightly when compared to the dull colors of the outside hull, their light blue hue showcasing the four rectangular windows cut into the hull of the large vessel.

On the opposite side of the ship was a huge opening with what appeared to be large ramps or doors that would open for transport, and then close back in on themselves to seal the opening. On either side of the ship, mounted to two bulky wings, was a pair of large cylinder-shaped engines. A red glow poured out of one side of the large cylinders while small red and green warning lights flashed on either side.

The large brown and black ship sported red and blue warning lights flashing at deliberate well-placed points along its hull, almost outlining the shape in the darkness, though the exact seam of where the ship ended and the vast backdrop of space began was difficult to determine.

Jax’s voice, now mischievous, came over Yuki’s radio again, “Hey darlin’... you gonna tell me to do anything else…?”

Yuki’s smile faded slightly, “Ugh, you wish…”

“A man can dream darlin’,” he snorted.

Yuki rolled her eyes, her cheeks blushing in annoyance.

Her ship floated about for a moment as she headed toward one of the larger chunks of orbiting asteroids.

“Iron mixed with... come on... we need carbon on this run... oh...” she clicked on her radio, “And boys, don't forget to mark those iron-nickel ores with the trackers, we'll still get credit for them if someone else finds them later when we come back looking for iron-nickel.”

“Aye aye number one, will do.” The calmer voice of Jophel came over the radio.

“Oh baby I love a woman who knows what she wants – they’re already marked, Yuk.”

Yuki clicked on her radio to a private channel, paging the other pilot directly, “Jax…”

“What Yuk? Why are we on private chatter?”

Yuki was silent, “Just...no, okay? Cool your jets.”

“Can’t help it with you revving my engine darlin’.” Jax smiled at his own radio, his brown eyes looking over at Yuki’s ship. “I’d be a lot more fun than your husband.”

Yuki’s face twisted to a sly grin. This moment of distracted fun was short-lived and quickly became gut-wrenching, as she realized with a gasp that her ship had inexplicably moved toward the iron ore deposit in front of her far faster than expected.

“Whoa!” she shouted as she desperately pulled back on the ship’s throttle. While her ship did begin to move backward, the stubborn asteroid continued barreling on its trajectory toward her. In an instant it raced up and crashed into Yuki’s ship, bumping the glass of the small craft, causing it to spin out of control. As it did, the engines rotated toward the asteroid and the ship silently smashed into its surface again, this time causing flakes of metal from the ship to snap off like raindrops, sticking to the asteroid’s smooth surface.

As the ship was firmly drawn to the asteroid, bits of broken rock blasted away from its surface.

“What the fuck…!! Two! Three! Come in! Guys! Jax! Jophiel! Do you read?” Yuki felt truly shaken as she shouted into her radio.

“I read yah team leader we just got the call-back signal, times officially up! We gotta hightail it before-” Jax was promptly cut off by Yuki. “Jax! Damn it, I'm stuck!”

“Stuck?” Jophiel questioned.

“Yes! I don't know wh-” Yuki’s devices blinked at random, malfunctioning, one warning appearing on her screen after another with each less legible than the last.

What Yuki could gather from the messages was: “WARNING: Magnetite, (Fe3O4)”

“Damnit!” Yuki yelled into the radio, “I'm stuck to a giant magnet! Radio headquarters, quickly!”

Jophiel yelled through Yuki’s radio, “Hold on! Doing it now!”

Jax chimed in through the radio, “Don't fret darlin' - we'll get you outta there!”

“No, you won't! Not till we get an okay from Fondsworth, we don't know how to deal with this, it'll stick you two to it, and then we'll all be in trouble!”

Jophiel’s voice then echoed into the radio, which on Yuki's end was beginning to break up. “Yuki....we can't do anything...didn't come equipped with any...tow lines are already hauling the carbon and...company's just swapped me to one and Jax to two --”

Yuki looked at the radio in despair as static quickly took over. She looked out her cockpit window, noting the ship was drifting away from Jax and Jophiel’s ships. She cursed at herself as she gently spun in space, in total silence as the asteroid now entirely blocked the radio signal from her team.

She powered off the engines and the main console, leaving only her life support on. Yuki, remembering her training, reached into a compartment overhead.

“Damn it...” she looked out and noted she was falling out of orbit, destined to crash on Dei's sister planet, Nite. “...oh NO.” She felt a shiver run down her spine as she opened a box from the overhead compartment and pulled out a small booklet.

SURVIVAL IN SPACE, the manual stated proudly on its cheaply printed front cover. She turned the pages to the index and quickly looked up the section called Facts about: NITE.

She flipped it open and studied the first page:

As many of us know, Dei's nearest neighbor, Nite, is very close to our own world, and it is likely that if you become lost you may crash land there. Though our orbit is faster than Nite’s, our worlds pass extremely close to one another five times every thirteen years. Nite is a very dangerous planet to be stranded on. There are no Dei outposts and there are no treaties between Nite and Dei. Little is known about Nite, as most never return from an encounter there. However, we are aware of the existence of the dominant race, known as the Dragons of Nite.

Yuki’s skin crawled as she inspected an illustration of a Dragon on the page.

The drawing depicted a fearsome creature, its hands outstretched as if ripping and tearing into something. It had sharp claws covered in blood, and its mouth was open in a menacing snarl.

The face protruded into a lizard-like snout filled with razor-sharp teeth. Bits of saliva hung from between its upper and lower jaw, strung out between its teeth. The creature’s wings were shown to be leathery, bony, and strong. The entire physique appeared thoroughly imposing.

Its tail bent toward the front as if being used as a whip; this too looked muscular and deadly.

All of this was displayed in a crouching position, the creature bent low to the ground on two powerful legs, massive claws popping up from its feet. The pose made Yuki shiver a bit.

“I hope I don't run into one of these monsters...” she read on past the illustration:

The Nite Dragons are strictly carnivores and are built for successful hunting. They are voracious hunters and are known to kill for sport as well as for food. Some of the prey they are known to pursue are shown on the next page.

Yuki turned the page to see a barrage of very large feathered reptilian creatures, some appeared almost avian-hybrid in nature. The smallest prey creature shown was the size of a minivan. She continued to look through and noted an illustration of a smaller Nite Dragon - a baby perhaps? Next to that was a picture of a Dei Angel, standing in a very static pose. “...they eat their own young? And us..?” She shuddered again as she read more.

Nite are volatile, violent, and easily provoked. They are extremely territorial. If you should happen upon a village, DO NOT enter the village. It may give off the appearance of civilization, but do not be fooled. A Dei will most certainly be ripped to shreds. It is recommended to stay in the jungle and live off of the flora and fauna shown on the next page.

Yuki sighed in despair, not bothering to look at the pictures, and placed the book down. She turned her console back on and inspected the navigation screen, which was still flickering due to the magnetic interference.

The screen displayed a crash landing imminent on Nite, announcing the warning with several bright red symbols. Yuki tried to hold back tears as she reclined her head and closed her eyes, “Fuck me...”

She jolted up as her console suddenly started screaming warnings. She grabbed at the controls, “What now?!”

Warning messages popped up furiously as Nite's gravity pulled the large chunk of magnetic rock downward, dragging Yuki’s helpless ship along for the ride. As the asteroid entered Nite it began to super-heat in the atmosphere, causing the engines in Yuki's ship to do the same.

Yuki’s eyes went wide as she monitored the external temperatures and did her best to hit the manual ignition, “I got to get off this fucking stove!” She struggled with the controls, trying to force her ship to respond. As she forced the starting mechanism of the small ship to activate, a small injector for the fuel cell began to leak a steady stream of hydrogen from its rapidly heating casing.

As the meteor continued its freefall, its magnetic properties faded as it transitioned to a molten ball of fiery metal. When the hydrogen came into contact with the super-heated fireball, it ignited, causing the fuel cells to explode.

The explosion sent Yuki’s ship out away from the surface in a sudden blast as a barrage of warning messages exploded on the craft’s main console.

“What in the name of heaven happened!?” she cried out, as she tried to punch the now non-existent engines.

Her ship was soon pulled back toward Nite, the glass dome aiming directly at the surface as the heat shields barely managed to hold.

“Turn back!” she cried out. Sweat drenched her brow as her wide blue eyes flashed from warning to warning on her console. She grabbed at the manual control stick and forced the small positioning thrusters to engage.

Only one managed to comply. The other was too badly damaged from the explosion of the ship’s fuel-cells. The result was that Yuki’s ship was forced into a downward spiral.

Yuki closed her eyes tightly as the g-force from her spin pinned her firmly to her seat, hard and fast. She tried to examine the heads-up display on her screen, watching the speed and direction of her spin as well as her current landing site: a large expanse of forest.

Yuki knew she had to avoid the land at all costs. She would not survive if her craft smashed into the trees, or worse, solid ground.

With concentrated effort and practiced breathing, she identified a lake that the navigation computer advised as a possible landing site. The problem was she was well off-course for said landing site.

Yuki focused and began to slow her spiral by timing the single working thruster to only fire at key intervals. After several bursts, her spin slowed and her trajectory changed, successfully aiming the doomed ship closer to her desired water landing spot.

Her breath hitched, and her vision began to darken along the edges. The g-force had reduced slightly, but not to the point where her heart struggled any less to push blood into her brain. Tunnel vision soon threatened to transition to a complete blackout! Yuki struggled to reclaim control of her breathing. As she exited the upper atmosphere, she reached towards her emergency landing lever, pulling on the lever as hard as she could.

Yuki had to trust the computer because she knew as she pulled her chute, she wouldn’t be able to remain conscious. As the chute unfurled, Yuki lurched forward, her restraints pulling her back into her seat, as the sudden shock knocked her out completely. As soon as the impact occurred a burst of protective foam erupted from the front of the console, rapidly expanding and encasing Yuki’s body.

The ship’s two large parachutes slowed her craft’s descent into dangerous alien territory.

Yuki's ship floated and gently bobbed to the surface of the lake while its warning lights soldiered on, blinking steadily. The ship's life support began to decompress Yuki's body as she slept soundly through the day, and even into the night.

Even though the crash event all transpired in a matter of moments, it did not go unnoticed by the natives.

A hunting pair of Nite Dragons spotted two large meteorites shooting through the sky, landing nearly two kilometers apart from each other. A male blue dragon turned to his hunting companion, a red female dragon, and pointed it out. The red dragon nodded, intrigued, and started toward it, the blue dragon following closely behind. They then spotted the parachutes opening on the small craft as well. They exchanged an excited look, their eyes gleaming.

Jophiel looked to his instruments, glaring at them. "Bastards! How can they not load rescue and landing gear to save more storage room for minerals!?"

Jax didn't say anything.

"Two, do you copy!"

Jax softly sighed, "Copy. No rescue or landing gear. Poor Yuki. May the Guardian Lucifer have pity on your soul."

"Come on, Jax," Jophiel grumbled, "We need to load this into the main shipping vessel... then report back to Fondsworth for debriefing."

"I'll debrief them good, I'll tell you what!" he yelled over the radio, both small white ships navigating back toward the larger black and brown craft. Jax looked back at Nite with a frown on his face. “…Yuk, good luck love.”

36
5
Restoration (Part 5) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

I get pulled out of the squad car in my Sunday best and lead into the police station. Fingerprinted? Great. Mugshot? Awesome. Pat down? Man, this day is going great. I start it off burying my family, only to get arrested for their murders in the evening. The pat down is a bit odd, the officer who’s doing it stops at my coat pocket, doesn’t pull anything out, and just waves me by after removing my wallet. I’m finally plopped into an interview room, there’s a little two-way mirror about a two-foot square, a table, and three chairs, counting mine. I notice they are bolted down, which makes sense as I'm sure they don't want folks going full Jerry Springer when being interrogated.

I try to contemplate how I wound up here. Thinking about where everything has been going, and how. I think of a way I can maybe convince the detective who arrested me that his partner isn’t who he seems. Could that work? I think of scenarios where, if he was convinced, what would happen? I know Belial can move objects, I saw that first hand. Something tells me if I had not been handling highly sacred objects he’d be able to pull me too. If I blew his cover, would he just kill us and everyone in this place? Or worse would he kill his partner ala Darth Vader force choke and spin another frame job on me? Should I even count Belial as a ‘he’ or should I just be using ‘it’? Despite all this, I’m feeling oddly calm when I see both of them walk into the room.

The black detective sits down and clicks on a recording device which is embedded in the wall. “So, Mr. Macaione, I’m detective Aaron Brown. We just want to ask a few quick questions and then we can all go about our day.”

I look to Belial, who is letting his partner do the talking for now. “I’ll be happy to answer them, but I’ll say this much: I didn’t murder my family.”

Detective Brown just nods and smiles, "of course." He looks down to a file folder, pulling out a piece of paper. “So the day of the events concerning your family’s tragic demise, where were you?”

Belial is smiling wickedly.

“I was visiting a worksite, and then my office. I was looking for some equipment I had left behind.” I say plainly. I’m not entirely lying, after all.

“Hmm… this worksite, how far away from your house was it?” Detective Brown continues.

“About an hour,” I say simply.

“And why, in the middle of the night, did you feel the need to check for this equipment? Why couldn’t it wait till morning?”

I did not have a decent answer for this, and I tried to think of something that wouldn’t immediately put both Belial and Detective Brown at immediate odds with me. I wanted to try and survive this interview without being in jail, which seemed unlikely at this point. 'Well you demon possessed partner over there sent me off to get an unholy object or else he was going to slaughter my entire family', while truthful, probably would make him think I’m fucking around with them. Despite that being the truth, I decided to try to stick to my lie. “I was afraid it might get stolen, it was pretty expensive.”

“Well, that makes sense… what piece of equipment was it? If you don’t mind me asking.”

Of all the cops in all the world, I get the one competent bastard that can smell bullshit from a mile away, don’t I? Remember folks, get your lie straight before you're in the hot seat. “It was a sandblaster, fairly large one.”

“At least a couple grand right for that right? Wouldn't look too good on the ol' expense report if it went missing?”, the very accurate detective asks.

I nod, and I have a good idea where he’s going with this line of questioning but I’m hoping we don’t get there.

“This job was on Monday and Tuesday, about two weeks ago, right?”

I nod.

“That’s very interesting.”

Belial now interjects, “Why’s that interesting Aaron?”

Detective Brown looks to me now, “Feel free to explain why I find that interesting, Mr. Macaione?”

“Because my schedule at the office don’t say I had a job that day,” I admit, hoping some honesty can be appreciated.

The detective bangs his pen on the table three times, “We have a winner!” He leans over to me, getting uncomfortably close over the table, “Your usual crew also doesn’t say you had a job.”

I say what I’m about to say knowing I’m going to start treading some deep water, “there was a job, but the client preferred to be nonpublic.”

“Nonpublic.” Detective Brown’s playful smile fades quickly. “You know every time I get a prick like you, one of these ‘I can’t be culpable if I don’t know what happened’ assholes, you always have another word for it. ‘Confidential’, ‘On the Down Low’, ‘Under the Table’, ‘Discrete', 'Exclusive’, but 'Nonpublic'? Well that’s a nice way of putting ‘My client is probably dealing with some criminal shit I don’t want to know about.’” The detective leans back in his chair. “What do you say Mr. Macaione, am I in the ballpark?”

I’m quiet now, waiting, I glance to Belial and catch his shit eating grin. I'm starting to sweat and there's nothing I can do to stop myself.

“We had some forensic accounting done on your business Mr.Macione, pretty preliminary stuff, you know?" he leans over toward Belial. "It should have gone under about a year ago. Or, at the very least, you should have fired someone.”

Belial now interjects, “Now dealing a few jobs under the table here and there isn’t a big deal but…”

“$100,000 bucks? That’s a shit load extra stuffed into your accounts.” Detective Brown says slyly.

I look to Belial, that’s not how much I have in my business, at least not in the bank. Timothy’s case was the biggest score I had in months, and this year the under the table stuff didn’t come close to making up the difference. Not between all the expenses, equipment, and so on I had to pay. Did Belial do something? “I literally have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“So, you don’t know where payment of over thirty grand came from in the past month? Say the cash we found in an envelope with a ‘Thank you’ letter that wasn’t on your books but was defiantly a payment? Such a nice letter too must have done him a Hell of a favor.”

Admittedly, he had me there. With everything going the way it was I never had time to properly ‘handle’ the cash I got from Timothy’s job. Normally I'd make sure to pay out a bonus or two, buy some equipment, pay off some bills, and always do it with the under the table cash. I suddenly had an epiphany, because maybe Belial didn’t do anything but crunching the numbers of what I had done that year. I did have two cleanups, but they weren’t as high profile, but they did overpay. I’m sweating more as I think about whether or not I am a good person after all? Here I am thinking about how my money laundering didn't go over so well and I think the average kid dealing weed on the street corner could do a better job.

“That accounts for this year alone, and our guys are sifting through your books as we speak, and we keep on finding gaps and payments and bills paid that never should be paid.” Detective Brown cracks his knuckles, "And somehow I do not think your 'nonpublic' clients would appreciate us digging through their dirty laundry. Might get ugly for you, especially if you're on the outside."

That’s the stick, now this guy’s going to give me a carrot.

“Of course, we could just skip all that, if you can tell me, honestly, what happened to your wife and kids. Why the doorknobs were found removed, and why the windows were nailed shut.”

I’m quiet while I think of a way out, but then I hear Belial’s human voice.

“Aaron, why don’t you step out, have a coffee, I’ll turn that thing off and I’ll have a word or two with him.”

Detective Brown looks to Belial, “Ben…” he clicks off the recorder, “I can’t have another charge against you for roughing someone up during interrogation.”

Belial just nods, “It’s okay Aaron, just step out for a second. It’ll be fine.”

Detective Brown stands up and leaves the room.

I am pretty sure about half of all of that was normal ‘Good Cop, Bad Cop’ set-up. But with Belial alone with me in the room I am pretty sure I got the ‘Good Cop, Satanic Cop’ game played on me.

Belial wheezes in his normal voice, “That was dull… and boring, wasn’t it?” He leans back in his chair, “Do they still do the chair here? Or just lethal injection?”

I narrow my eyes on him.

“Lethal injection is fun. A lot to go wrong.” Belial's eyes are on me as he leans back, grinning, "you can feel your heart and your lungs start to shut down sometimes."

I adjust myself nervously in my seat, and suddenly feel something in my jacket pocket. My hand discretely checks it while Belial leans back in his seat, looking to the ceiling lights. It’s round, cold, and I feel a cap. I try to hide my excitement. It’s the same type of bottle that Sandy and the kids drank. I wondered what it would do if I doused him in it. I also wonder how it even got into my pocket, but I'm much more concerned with what to do now that it's here.

“You know… beheadings were technically more painless.” He looks me in the eyes now, “I miss beheadings.” He moves his now healed left hand up to his temple, resting his head on his hand. I notice he’s only sporting three of his black rings, and I remember how one crumbled away from touching my wife. "Hangings too. Nothing beats when the rope doesn't snap the neck and you're just left being strangled by the rope, all while you piss and shit yourself in front of a crowd."

Now or never, I think, as I thumb the cap off the bottle in my pocket. “Shut up.”

Belial’s gaze shifts slightly, “What if I don’t, Red Fred?”

I remember what my mother used to say whenever she felt she was dealing with things possessed in the house. Normally it was a drier on the fritz or a bird that somehow managed to get into the house but the phrase rang pretty clearly in my head for some reason the second the bottle was opened in my pocket.

I hoped I wasn’t going to look like a complete moron if this didn't work. I splashed the contents of the bottle on his hand first, then his face. I made sure to get every one of those rings covered in the water too. While I did this, I shouted, “In the name of Jesus Christ, get thee behind me!”

Steam erupted from his rings and he gasped suddenly in intense pain, he chokes as he inhales the rising steam from his hand. He stands up quickly and pressed himself against the wall, and he back to flail as if he couldn’t breathe. I kept splashing him and got a bit on myself in the process, I was a bit frantic at this point.

I remember every time I saw an exorcism flick, and start chanting: “In the name of the father, the son, and the holy spirit, leave this man!” interjected with a few "The power of Christ compels you!" If not for the apparently seizing man across from me I likely looked ridiculous.

Belial is wheezing, hacking, and coughing, his rings have broken and crumbled to the ground. I feel like I’m missing something serious in all this because he’s still in front of me, his yellow eyes swirling and glaring at me. I can almost hear his voice in my head as if it's saying "When this wear's off I'm going to murder you." I'm pretty sure I'm just pissing him off right now, but he's definitely weakened.

I look to the bottle, and I notice something is written on it, is it a parable? I splash Belial one more time and read the bottle, then I give my own shit-eating grin to Belial, and read the writing out loud:

“Most glorious Prince of Presence, Saint Enoch the Knower of Secrets, Heavenly Scribe, The Governor of the World! Expel from this cursed flesh the fallen before me!”

After the words leave my lips I feel dizzy. I’m not sure if that’s because I just might have successfully cast out an all-powerful demon prince or because I’m being tackled by Detective Brown. Either way, when I hit the floor I'm completely winded, and not sure if I can keep chanting.

“What the fuck did you just do to my partner?” Detective Brown shouts. From his point of view, things have gone far too south far too quick. Maybe he did just get a coffee and came back to see his partner being dosed in what looked like acid from the outside.

Both of us are distracted, however, as the screams coming from Belial change pitch. Suddenly they go higher, shrieking, and I watch his mouth open unnaturally wide as his head points upwards, his back arching unnaturally, arms stiffening to his sides as he begins to shake.

The form of a man crawls out of is opened mouth, naked from the waist up. His eyes are yellow and black swirls of smoke, his form translucent, his brow is furrowed as long black hair seems to float over him as if he's underwater. His face, his body, his arms, hands, every part of him looks physically perfect as if some male fitness model just appeared out of this guy's mouth. His form grows, it fills the room, moving over the ceiling as I notice a pair of black wings appear to be on either side of him, they look like black flames. The flames rising from each wing seem to make the room hotter, and ash falls from the bottom of each. the wings are so large they fill the entire room and block off the exit. I'm suddenly hit with a strong scent of sulfur and the shrieking from the physical body of Benjamin grows louder. Belials left hand reaches out toward me, his teeth gritted.

“Fred.” His voice hisses louder than I had heard it before, no longer a wheeze, a vile breath reaching me and the detective makes me retch. “Not by you… you pathetic… sinful… mortal!” He yells, his voice bellowing and shaking the room, “I will not be cast out by the likes of you!”

The room shakes even more, and his hand almost touches me, his finger appears to turn to smoke and his hands grab his chest, his wings wrapped around himself. Above him, there's a more terrifying sight.

A spear pierces through him, from above, again translucent, a massive hand holds the spear. The hand is black, clawed, and seems to be scaled, like a lizard. A giant lizard head pushes down from the ceiling, white glowing eyes drowning out the light of the fluorescent bulbs in the room, and more contrasting black scales along its muzzle. I can make out a pair of horns near the back of its head, but the disappear into the ceiling. I hear an unearthly roar as the spear is pulled back, and then thrust through Belial again, hitting him in the chest, right into where I assume a heart would be if the bastard had one.

Belial screams once more; his voice shakes me to my core. “No! No! Do not send me back!” at his last words suddenly nothing but a black ball hovers over the mouth of Belial’s previous host. I see the black lizard's face open its maw and a white light douses the little ball over Belial's former body. Suddenly all the air seems to be sucked out of the room and I feel a massive pressure smash into me and knock me and the detective into the far wall as the black ball seemed to explode in bright white light.

I hear nothing but ringing in my ears right after I hear glass shattering and the sounds of alarms blaring. Someone grabs me, hauling me out of the room. As I’m being shuffled out, dust and chaos all around me, I see Belial’s body lying motionless on the floor, his partner shouting something or other to other officers, the officer who has me keeps pulling me and roughly handling me. I feel weak, and I shield my eyes as I’m suddenly outside, then thrown into the back of a car. My ears barely stop ringing, and I think I have myself composed enough until the car starts up, speeding off, sirens blaring.

I hear a Latin accent again, from the front seat, “That was amazing Fred! Good job!”

I look up and see Chavez, wearing a police cap and uniform giving me thumbs up. Right before I pass out, I realize that the cop who gave me the pat down must have been Chavez. He put the water into my pocket. I chuckle as I lose consciousness.

...

I’m woken up by a knocking on the rear window, I groggily look up to see Chavez’s smiling face on the other side, now without the policemen’s cap on.

“Fred! Wake up, man! Let’s go!”

The door opens, and I’m dragged out.

Chavez gets me to my feet, but I feel weak, and can barely walk.

“You did great Fred, you did. Hang on a little bit longer.”

I can’t go on and fall to my knees, everything is still spinning.“

Saint Timothy!” Chavez shouts, “Quickly!”

Before I know what’s going on I see Timothy rushing towards me.

“You have to heal his spirit!” Chavez says, “The exorcism took a toll on him.”

“…Jorge, I-I don’t know how.” I hear Timothy admit.

Chavez grabs Timothy’s hand and places it on my forehead. “Ask your grandmother!”

Timothy then takes a breath and suddenly I feel, well, better.

I blink my eyes clear and start to get up off my knees. By the time I’m standing, I look to Timothy in front of me, still wearing his trench coat, looking at his hand curiously.

Chavez is thrilled, “I told you! Belial’s interference wasn’t enough to weaken the gift passed on.”

Timothy nods, seemingly in shock, and then looks to me. “You did well Fred.”

I lean up against the car, and look Timothy in the eyes, “So you’re not an angel?”

Timothy shakes his head, but Chavez protests.

“He is!”, Chavez smiles to me, “But he’s young still, he doesn’t know his own strength, Fred.”

I look to Chavez, oddly, “How do you know?”

“Because I read, Fred, I read the Bible.” He points to Timothy. “He’s the grandson of Saint Dinah, daughter of Enoch.”

Timothy just nods, “We can talk later, Chavez, I think Fred needs to know where he is.”

Chavez smiles and points to a two-story house. “That’s your new home.”

I look around, there seem to be a few homes sprinkled here and there, but it looks like I’m in the middle mid-western bum-fuck nowhere.

Timothy and Chavez make their way down the walkway toward the two-story home, and I follow. When Timothy gets to the door he knocks three times.

“Fred’s here,” Timothy says as he knocks.

The door opens, and I see Sandy’s smiling face.

I run past Chavez and Timothy and I hug and kiss her for what feels like too short a time. Right up until I get a firm punch to the shoulder.

Timothy and Chavez both wince.

“Never take a job like this again!” she says. “We were scared half to death!” She takes a deep breath, "Also we're going to start going to church, like, a lot!"

“I thought you were dead… you and the boys…” I said softly.

Suddenly Sandy is glaring at Timothy, “Oh? You did you?” She charges at Timothy and proceeds to hammer his shoulder a few times, punctuating each hit with a word. “Timothy! How dare you do that to him!”

Timothy, gasps in pain, “I’m sorry Sandy!”

She turns around sharply and walks back inside, “The boys are playing video games right now, and they won’t shut up about how the Internet sucks. Now get in here while I try and figure out dinner.” I hear a litany of other complaints from her, from the stove to the refrigerator and the like, which is typical of her.

I walk inside, relieved to find my wife safe and still slightly crazy, and greet my two boys. For the first time in weeks, I feel happy and free. After dinner, where my boys challenged Chavez to a round of some first-person shooter, I see Timothy in the backyard looking out over more than an acre of property, apparently mine. The sun setting in the distance.

I walk toward him, looking him over. “So how old are you?”

“Twenty-five,” Timothy says.

“Jesus, I have fifteen years on you,” I say plainly.

Timothy nods.

“How, exactly, are you an angel?”

Timothy shakes his head, “I’m hardly an Angel. Certainly, not a saint like Jorge keeps calling me.”

“So, what are you then?”

“At best, half angel, half…” he looks far away into the sky, “monster.”

“Care to elaborate? I’m done being in the dark.”

“So, we’re breaking the ‘no questions asked’ policy?” He smiles as he turns to me.

I nod, “Yes. Because I won’t be doing that anymore.” I shudder, “I was worried enough about the cops finding out what I did but,” I take a deep breath, “I guess I didn’t realize what else was just as interested.”

Timothy just chuckles. “To answer your question, I’m the grandson of Dinah or Enoch, who is the daughter to Enoch, of course, known as the Metatron. The voice of God.”

“Enoch, that's the guy I shouted about in front of Belial.”

Timothy nods, "Most exorcisms don't go that well. Part one is getting the name of the spirit infesting the body. Part two is ensuring you have the correct angel to get the job done. Most possessions, you can invoke Michael the Arc Angel and they'll go screaming because Michael's the commander of God's army. Half the time Michael will actually delegate the task to a lesser angel, but that depends on the individuals' faith and resolve. That can drive out most lesser demons. For Belial we needed bigger guns... but a stronger resolve. That's why we needed you, seeking justice, and retribution. Otherwise, you may have died." Timothy frowned to me, "It's why I had to make you believe Belial had killed your family. It was hard, as I can't lie."

I try to let that not sink in, "so... You can't lie, at all?"

"As a descendant of Enoch, it's kind of in my blood. I mean, someone who speaks for God has to lack the ability to lie, of course."

I try to think of a time when Timothy lied to me, but while he withheld information, he never did lie. My Families souls were safe, that was true, and he didn't even lie about the blood or how long it was there. Also explains why he was shit at haggling. "That means you talk to God? The Metatron speaks for God, right?"

Timothy sighs and shakes his head. “My mother was stolen from Dinah when she was a child, stolen by none other than Belial. He corrupted her, filled her with hatred and despair. She had me with a… let’s just say a mass murderer. A fallen prophet. One of the people who destroyed the temple we had to restore, actually.”

“So that’s the monster half?” I ask.

"Yes." Timothy places his hands in his pockets, "My mother left me alone with my father, so I never learned what she knew. I've never even met her." He takes a deep breath, "One day I ran away from him, and found the entrance to the Guardian Temple. The only thing that comes naturally is my ability to do this." he said with an outstretched hand as a pair of doors appeared in the yard out of nowhere.

I look and inside, now well lit, is the room I was so used to working in but had no desire to visit again.

"I used its gates to come to this world, joined the military, rose up the ranks, and gained influence. Because I’m going to fight my father.” He looks to me, “I’m going to stop him and his sister from destroying another world. To do that, I needed a base. I did my best alone, but I needed help to fix the temple up.”

“So, you called me.”

Timothy nods again. “I didn’t lie about how I heard of you. Everything else is… settled.”

“How did you save my family? I thought they were dead, I saw bodies.”

Timothy laughs, “I got your message. When I did I realized the mistake I made, that I didn’t know where you were or that you had a family. But you should thank Chavez, he knew where your address was. From there, I was able to will the gates to open. I had just opened them in the basement and found your family there. Sandy’s quite the smart woman, by the way. She had soaked towels and sheets and shoved them under the doors, windows, and was doing her best to hide under a soaked blanket. She was shocked to see a pair of doors appear out of nowhere, but she ran in regardless, taking the kids.” He sighed, “from there I was able to substitute some corpses, and Chavez and I figured out a way for you to defeat Belial.”

I raise an eyebrow, “Why couldn’t you defeat him?”

Timothy’s smile weakened as he looked at my new house, “I was afraid." he kicks the dirt slightly, frustrated, "Belial manipulated my mother, stole her away from my grandmother, and nearly gotten his hands on something that could have handed him the world, all because of my miscalculations. He’s older and more powerful than anything I’m likely to ever face or be. So it's like you thought in the car. Your Guardian Angel is kind of a," he grins a bit at me, "pussy.”

“Like I thought?” I said, bewildered.“

Mind reading is a simple trick, if you’re part Angel, apparently.”

“Why me?”

“Honestly?” Timothy said, some amusement in his voice, “Belial, at his core, is a follower of Lucifer. Like his master, he’s most vulnerable when he thinks he’s won the day.”

“So, me thinking he killed my family, and him tormenting me was him… what, boasting?”

Timothy nods, “Pride comes before the fall, always.”

I shake my head, "So, I get why I helped but... you couldn't call in reinforcements? For a thing like Belial?"

Timothy's smile falls, "Fred... I am the reinforcements."

I felt my stomach fall a bit. "What do you mean?"

Timothy looks to the temple entrance in front of us. "Angels existed on this plane because God needs them to perform his miracles. God, while Omnipresent, is also Omni-absent. The angels serve his desires, and he directs them from time to time." He looks to me, "Think of it as if every time God blinks, a few hundred years pass. He can only invoke his will directly from time to time when directly called upon by someone of extremely strong faith."

I look to the temple doors again, "So that temple..."

"The Guardian Temple, where God's Angels amassed to co-ordinate his will, chose prophets, create miracles, lead by the Metatron."

I recall the blood I had to clean up, "So wait... you mean...?"

"They're gone. Murdered by, what is in essence, my aunt and father. I'm all that's left, and I'm trying to rebuild. So for now, we need to lean on the resolve and faith of mortals, like you." He smiled at me, "But now I don't feel so helpless. I feel like there's a chance, however small." Timothy looks at the opened gates with a faraway gaze, "We're losing, however. I'm not sure how long it's going to take me to recover and get the upper hand."

"How long do you need?" I ask like I could do anything.

"Fifteen... maybe twenty years? Which, reminds me, I need to get back to work." Timothy gives out a sudden whistle. "Chavez and I should go, we've caused you enough trouble.”

“Chavez? Still?” I laugh, “What do you need him for?”

Timothy looks to my house again with a look of serenity, as I see Chavez running out towards us with a plate with a slice of cake on it. “To show me what I can hopefully become.”

“Saint Timothy, I'm coming! Also, Mrs. Macaione made you a cake!” Chavez shouts.

Timothy narrows his eyes, “I swear Chavez if it's-“

“Angel food cake.” Chavez just smiles broadly at the pun.

I groan as Chavez hands over the cake to Timothy, who is also rolling his eyes, and they walk towards the doors.

Timothy stops before closing the doors, “If you need me again, you have my number.”

The doors close and vanish into thin air. “I hope I never see you again,” I say out loud as I head into my new house.

...

Epilogue:

Ten years later, and I work in restoration. On the weekends, my new crew and I check out churches in need of repair, and free of charge, work on restoring their stonework. We do it as charity, nothing but the raw materials are paid for. Usually, the priest takes up a collection via the old school plates or we get it done by a crowdfunding website.

My new guy Devon is on the second floor of this church overlooking the center aisle, checking out a stone pillar in bad shape. “Fred, this thing can’t be secured… we’re going to have to get some temporary supports for the roof and literally rebuild it from the ground up. Knock out the old, bring in a new one, whole nine yards.”

“The Padre’s not going to be happy.”

Devon shouts down, “He can pray for it to be fixed, but unless God sends mason angels, it ain’t happening!”

“Ask and yee shall receive.” The priest of the church apparently overhead us, and he walks toward me. “Dare I ask? I’m sure that’s expensive.”

I nod, “I’ll get a quote together for you and see what we can do, father.”

He nods, “And I’ll call my insurance company after I pray to God to help me through the customer support robots.”

Priests all have terrible jokes, by the way. Something you learn when working in multiple churches.

My tinnitus kicks in, which I've had for the past ten years. I wish it was the normal sort, where you hear a high pitch ringing. It's not, it's a high pitched scream. The sort I heard when Belial was cast out. I pull out some ear drops which I keep in the same bottle Chavez gave me. The screaming stops pretty quickly.

The priest looks at the bottle for a moment, "Saint Enoch? Obscure!"

I laugh, "It was a gift from a friend of mine, Timothy."

The priest nods, "Ah, that makes sense that he's named Timothy."

I look to the priest oddly, "Why does it make sense?"

The priest smiles at me, "Well my boy, Timothy means 'Follower of God'!"

I smile and nod, "Yeah... that's him."

One of the nuns runs up to us, “Father, something is happening on the news in Jerusalem!”

The priest turns and follows her, I follow out of my newfound curiosity.

We all head into a back room with a television in it, two other nuns are inside glued to the TV. It looks like an overhead shot of destroyed streets the headline reads: “Terror in the Holy Land.” I see a little “i24” logo in the corner, never heard of the channel before, personally.

“I’m sure it’s just hyperbole sisters.” The priest starts.

The camera pans down to a group of five people. Three of the group look like they are wearing a uniform of sorts. Two are women both blond, the man is bald. They’re wearing white long sleeves with black vests and matching black pants. Another man is seen next to them, and it’s hard to make out what he’s wearing. It’s red and brown and black, and I swear he could be wearing a cape or something, short white hair on his head. The largest figure of the five looks like a massive man with long white hair braided down their left side, while the right side of their head seems to be shaved completely. The larger man wears what looks like white full plate armor and a white cape with a blue accent inside of it.

Suddenly the bald guy cracks his fingers and fire spews forth from his hands like he has a flamethrower under each palm.

One of the sisters watching screams and the priest tries to comfort her.

The anchorman on the TV feed chimes in, “It looks like they have some kind of advanced weapons systems, and it seems attack helicopters and being called in-Oh My God!”

The camera shakily changes as the white figure is suddenly in the air, and a pair of white wings have unfolded from behind. In an instant suddenly, something springs from the angel’s back, lands in its hand, and smashes into the helicopter, destroying it in an explosion of fire before the figure flaps their wings again, blasting the debris away and diving at the next helicopter, jabbing the object that was pulled out into the helicopter closer to the camera. I lunge for the remote and hit the pause on the TV.

Frozen on the screen it’s clearer to see it’s not a man but an absolute monster of a woman. In her hands is a massive sword, huge and bulky, and yet she seems to wield it without much effort. It looks like there is a blue omega symbol on one of the shoulders of her white armor. I recall what happened to the helicopter as she swung at it, destroyed in a single blow. I remember the blood stains of the temple as my hellish tinnitus kicks in again. I remember the gash in the floor as I spot the sword on the screen. Mike's voice echoing in my mind:

"This looks like one clean cut."

The voice of the woman who Timothy was talking to in the temple behind the barricade, and I remember what she said over the sound of machinery, "It was her, wasn't it? The daughter of Lucifer."

One of the nuns asks, “is… is that an Angel?”

My face goes pale as I realize who this is, what she can do, what she has done. She's here now, the people Timothy is trying to stop. I try to fathom if Timothy has had enough time to get ready. If we have any hope at all.

The priest suddenly starts to speak behind us all, “ And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts, and I looked, and behold," he points at the screen ominously, his hand shaking, "a pale horse and his name that sat on him was death, and hell followed with him."

37
4
Restoration (Part 4) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

I was panicked, I wasn't even sure what to do. Timothy was a "Don't Ask" customer, so I had no contact info saved, no way to reach him, not even a cell number. That's when I realized I did have some hope. I got back into the truck and hauled ass to my office. I could get there in about twenty minutes, I could check the caller ID, and maybe reach him that way. I zipped out of the long driveway and got moving as fast as possible, leaving the gate open, I don't even think I closed the doors to the old mansion.

I got to the office in just under fifteen minutes. I fumbled with the lock, having to stop myself for a second and then calmly get the key into the slot. I pulled the door open and rushed to my desk.

I hit the call history on the phone, and I finally got a number. Out of state, sure, it was from New York, which was fine, and probably the right number. I hit the speed re-dial while jotting the number down. My stomach dropped when it went directly to voicemail, and I heard the message on the other end.

"You've reached Major Timothy Crestfall, please leave a message and I'll get back to you shortly. Godspeed."

I hadn't caught my breath by the time the beep occurred. "Timothy, please you need to call me back. Belial's threatening my family, my wife the kids, I gave them that water you gave me but this guy... he's... I don't think..." should I say it out loud? To make it real? "I don't think he's human. Help me." I hung up and tried to call again, direct to voicemail once more. A random thought runs past my frantic mind. "He's a bit young looking for an officer, right?"

My cell phone rings. It's a 1-800 number of some sort, calling me in the middle of the night. I was about to ignore it but something told me I shouldn't. I answer the phone. "This is Fred, who is this?"

There's a crackle on the other line, I think I hear something like a scream before it cuts out entirely, a young man is on the line and he sounds shaken. "Sir, are you Mr. Fred Macaione?"

"Yes, who is this?"

"This is your home alarm central monitoring, sir we're getting alerts that multiple smoke detectors have alarmed in the home. We've contacted the fire department, but we're not able to reach anyone in the house via the front panel, are you home at the moment?"

I feel a little dizzy but I stand up regardless and make my way to my car, "Oh God-have you tried my wife's cell?"

"Yessir, we've attempted multiple times, are you home?"

"No, no I'm not home."

"The Fire Department is on the way sir, do you need me to stay on the line with you?"

"No, I'm going home." I jump out of the office, leaving it unlocked, and I get in the truck. At this point, I don't give a single solitary fuck about speed limits. I'm flooring it. I'm not even paying attention to the speedometer until I look in my rear view and I see police lights. I pull over, shaking, not even sure what's going on, what's happening with my family. I keep thinking that they're going to be safe, that I gave that holy water stuff to them and they have to be alive and well because of that. Chavez called it "God's Blessing"

A tap against my window and I roll it down quickly.

The cop is a gruff looking heavy set black guy, "in a hurry?"

My voice cracks and I try to compose myself, "Officer, I got a message from my alarm company that there are smoke alarms going off at my house, I've got about twenty minutes to get there, I need a pass on this."

The officer puts his hand out, "License, sir?"

I curse and hand him my license, and I hear him actually running to his car. I contemplate just speeding off right then and there, scenarios going through my head of him shooting out my ties or turning the entire thing into a police chase. My train of thought is broken when he runs back to my window, giving me my license.

"Follow me, try to keep up sir."

"What?" I'm confused by this.

"I'm giving you an escort."

I think I went pale at this point.

The cop puts his hand on my shoulder, "Sir, do you need me to give you a lift?"

I look to my shaking hands and just nod dumbly.

He opens my Truck door, takes out the keys, and undoes the seat belt.

Before I know what's going on I'm in his squad car and we're speeding down the streets with the sirens blaring. I hear the radio chatter come in and out but I can barely understand it.

He grabs his radio, "Car 314, I've got a resident of 335 Locust St, en route to the scene."

'The Scene'? I'm still in disbelief, shock, and can barely tell when we're on my street and the car finally slows down after it was done running every red light and every stop sign.

The car comes to a stop and I scramble out of the car. I'm half blinded by the sea of emergency vehicles, ambulance, fire, other cop cars. I think, briefly, that at least the alarm system did something after ten years of a monthly subscription.

The heavyset officer is already out and parting the onlookers in front of me, stepping past the caution tape. He says something to the other officers as I wander onto my front lawn.

I stagger onto the lawn to see the smoldering remains of my home. Firefighters are working to put one of the fires out, I look around frantically, trying to spot Sandy and the boys. I eventually find them. Three body bags are on the lawn, sealed, two smaller forms inside and another that reminds me of my wife when she would hide under the sheets. I feel pain in my knees suddenly, apparently, I fell at seeing them. I feel a pair of hands on my shoulders, another roughly handling my arms and hefting me up. My legs barely function as I'm led to the back of an ambulance.

The heavyset officer helps me sit down in the back of the ambulance, through all the white noise I see a very bright light in my face, and a voice slowly, finally, comes through.

"Can you hear me? Sir?" a young black woman is in front of me with an ophthalmoscope.

I blink, finally, shaking my head. "Yeah..."

She moves the bright light back and forth and I start to come out of my funk.

I look to the pavement, "They didn't make it out, did they?"

Her tone is empathetic, but practiced, "I'm sorry, no. We did everything we could but by the time the Fire Department was even able to reach them it was too late."

I do my best not to just burst into tears but they come anyway. I suppress a sob and try to swallow it down. I blink a few tears out of my eyes and I hear the female EMT walk away. I hear a few male voices approaching.

"This him? Okay. I've got it from here you can fall back. Might get ugly, you know?"

I shake my head, knocking a few tears out, cops are going to be asking me questions and I need to be composed. I try to dry my eyes but it doesn't work. I feel the ambulance shift slightly as someone sits next to me.

"Mr. Macaione?"

I nod, eyes still downcast.

"I'm Detective Benjamin Leibel. I've got a few questions to ask, mostly regarding your whereabouts prior to the fire. Smoke?" a pack of cigarettes is offered.

I take one, accept the light, and take a deep breath. I am about to say something when I think about how odd that name sounds.

I hear a wheezing snicker, and the voice changes to one I'm far too familiar with, "I'm kidding Freddy, I know where you were."

My head snaps to my left and I see Belial, he's sitting right next to me, black hair slicked back above his pale face, yellow eyes and too white teeth. His duster is still white, but in addition to the red tie, he has a police ID badge hanging around his neck. I clench my fist, grit my teeth, but before I can stand and deck him in his perfect teeth his hand is on my fist and his's hushing me, pulling my hand down.

"Shush," he starts, "I was just delivering on a promise, Red Fred."

I try to push against his hand but it doesn't budge, "Stop calling me that."

"We all call you that, Red Fred, you should get used to it." his grin fades, "But I have to give you some kudos, Freddy, that was a dirty trick."

"What the Hell are you talking about?"

His grin seems to return somewhat. "When I couldn't pull you towards me I assumed you had drunk some of the sanctified water from the Guardian Temple."

"Guardian Temple?"

Belial snickers, almost hissing, "The place you were cleaning, Freddy." He takes a deep breath, wheezing out his next words, " as I said, you surprised me. Giving your only protection against me to your family. Smarter than I took you for."

I glare daggers at him, even with tears in my eyes.

This seems to make him even happier, "You see Fred, normally what I would have done would have been to march up to your children's bedroom, wake them up, and then take them to mommy. I'd then torture her relentlessly until she forsakes you and the children, and then promise her an end to her pain in exchange for her soul..."

A chill runs down my spine.

"The strong ones resist, right up until I threaten to put the children through the same pain I'm putting her through," he's grinning a sick grin from ear to ear, "Then I take her soul in exchange for the safety of her children. Once that's mine I remove the love she holds for her family, for God, make her one of my whores, and then she usually would just kill the kids on her own," he lights his own cigarette, "You know, for fun."

I can feel the horror just wash over me.

"It's almost without fail, worked for at least nine out of ten..."

I try to swallow the lump in my throat.

"But you, Fred." his grin fades. "You robbed me of a good time... You see, normally if you drink a half bottle of that holy water you're protected from possession and the like... but what you did Fred, giving them your protection selflessly? That bumped the potency up something fierce." He shows me his left hand, the skin on his palm almost entirely black, his hand shriveled, and shaking. One of his rings even falls off his finger and shatters when it hits the ground. He curses in some unknown guttural language as this happens. "You see Fred, that happened when I reached out and grabbed your wife's arm. Burned like a bitch. Still feel it burning, actually." He now glares at me, the yellow in his eyes seems to be moving. "So, with me being unable to touch them, I had to take some more mundane methods of keeping my promise." He pulls his hand away and slides a leather glove over it, "Broke the doorknobs, nailed a few windows down, made sure they didn't get out as I burned the place down bottom to top." He snickers, "you protected your family from me but the house was a different story."

I'm gritting my teeth, staring daggers at Belial as he seems to be enjoying telling me all of this.

His tone changes, however, "I've never had to end someone like that. It was so mundane, so dull... and knowing that their souls were saved as I did it." smoke spews from his nostrils as he huffs and wheezes again, "what nasty taste to leave in my mouth, Fred." He stands, "But, you've been through enough today. I'll let you live for now." Belial turns to me, "Unless you want to make it easier on everyone and just... you know..." he slides a finger across his throat. "Might be nice to do something ironic, you know? there's a tire swing in the backyard, could hang yourself from it."

As he speaks I feel kind of woozy and confused.

"Maybe... at the motel... take the hairdryer and... take a shower with it?"

I shake my head, it feels like someone's shoving cotton in my ears and I can only hear his voice over the background noises.

His breath is on my ear now, "When you think about it, what sort of man can't even protect his family? The only honorable way out is to remove yourself from the equation."

Suddenly he's gone and I can think clearly again. The EMT is back and she starts taking my vitals. I'm gazing up at the night sky and I've got no idea what I'm going to do.

...

The next week goes by like I'm a passenger in my body. I work out details with funeral directors and lawyers and insurance companies. I get tired of hearing the words "Sorry for your loss", I'm bouncing between absolute sorrow and blinding anger and I can't control which family members I snap at or sob in front of. By the time the funeral day comes, it's me and a few friends and family on my wife's side. I'm in a church, the first time in years, and the organ is playing a sad old dirge while I sit at one of the front pews, alone. My family wants little to do with me, half of them think I burned the house down in a triple homicide. The news was leaked, somehow, about how the windows were nailed shut and the doorknobs were removed before being locked. So I'm pretty shocked when someone in a rather nice suit and some pretty powerful cologne sits next to me.

"We only just heard." a pretty thick Latin accent chimes in, but a pretty familiar one.

I look up to see Chavez of all people sitting next to me. He's wearing a pretty expensive tailored suit too. "Chavez?"

He points to a necklace of some kind around his neck, "temple charm, helps you understand me even when we're outside of it."

I sit up, looking him over, extremely confused. "Why are you here?" I narrow my eyes, "And where the fuck is Timothy?"

Chavez frowns, "He's here... but I told him not to come to you yet. I know you blame him for this."

"No shit Chavez." I look around the church before Chavez puts his hand on my shoulder. "Where is he?"

Chavez shakes his head, "Now isn't the time Fred."

I now glare at Chavez, "So what? You're his lackey now?" I stare ahead at the three caskets, all closed, before me. "What the Hell is he."

"Not what we both thought." is all Chavez said. We are both quiet for sometime before Chavez decides to piss me off, "I know how you feel."

"Fuck you, Chavez." I glare at him, I'm out of tears at this point, I'm just in an angry mood right now. "You 'know how I feel'? Sandy and the boys didn't deserve this. She was an amazing woman, the boys were good kids. They didn't deserve this. And it's because of me getting mixed up with Timothy's bullshit 'Temple' or whatever it was. So don't give me the 'I know how you feel' nonsense, you don't have a fucking clue."

Chavez is silent as he looks ahead at the caskets. "When I was in Honduras, I helped the cartels smuggle drugs past the border. I would build chairs, tables, and the like. They'd hide the coke in them, and I made the trap doors. But one day, my trap doors all started to get found out. One day the cartel comes to me, and they tell me that they're going to try something new. They want me to make crucifixes and hide the drugs there. They tell me the drugs won't be found as easy because people won't check the crucifixes." he makes a sign of the cross over his heart. "I refuse. I tell them I'm going to leave. I promise not to tell the police, but I tell them I'm done." he turns to me, hands now clasped in his lap. "The next day I wake up with a bag on my head, I think they're going to kill me, you know? I make my peace with God and accept my fate. They bring me to a river. Along with it, they have my mother, father, wife, my daughter, all lined up." his normally happy face turns mournful. "They don't even give me a choice, they execute my family in front of me, throw them into the river. They tell me, 'you live for the cartel or you die for the cartel'."

I just look away at this point.

Chavez leans back in the pew, now looking to me. "You get to bury your family Fred, be happy for that. I'll never have that right. It was taken from me."

I turn to him. His story is probably worse than my own, not that I'm weighing tragedies or anything. "Chavez," I ask, "you never answered me, why are you even here right now?"

Chavez looks around as if searching for someone, "Fred, you always helped me out. You gave me a job, gave me a ride to my place when I needed it." Chavez gives me a sympathetic smile, "I'm here because I'm your friend."

As a man, I usually leave crying for the macho stuff, Grand Canyon and funerals. I guess this was an exception, though, of all the people who would show up when I needed it if you told me it would be Jorge Chavez, the illegal immigrant who's the best guy I know with a sandblaster, I'd never believed you. Now I'm sobbing next to the guy and he's doing his best to comfort me.

Chavez even volunteers to be a pole bearer at the end of the ceremony.

...

At the graveyard, he is the last one to stand with me. I turn to him, as I'm still swinging between deep depression and seething anger. "Chavez, how can you still believe in God? He took everything from you and yet you're still faithful?"

Chavez starts to unbutton his jacket, as he talks, "When the cartel killed my family, they forced me to be their runner." he undoes his jacket, and now is undoing some buttons on his shirt. "One day, during a drop, I see a hole in the border fence to America. I think to myself, 'I can live in the cartel, or die free.' I prayed to God and asked him to protect me during my escape. I ran." he reveals his chest. There's a hole, just below his ribcage, on the right, it looks like a bullet wound. "It missed my heart, lungs, and didn't even hit bone. A one in a million shot. A Miracle, Fred. God's protection. That's why we should thank Him every day." he said while tapping the scar.

"Thank Him? Chavez, where was he when Sandy and the boys needed help? Where was God? Why didn't he help them then?"

Chavez looks me dead in the eyes as he buttons up his shirt, "Did you ask him to help, Fred?"

I'm silent, and just stare ahead of me, past the graves. It can't possibly be that simple, I tell myself, that whole 'ask and you shall receive' nonsense.

After a while, Chavez leaves my side. A few minutes later I hear someone walking up behind me, I look, still facing ahead, and see Timothy in a black trench coat and suit with black tie behind me.

"You've got balls, man," I say curtly.

"I never intended for this," Timothy says plainly. He looks over the graves. "What you did to protect them was... well it was beyond what I thought you could do." He had started to smile a bit, but now his smile fades. "If I had known you had a family, I'd have given you some other tools."

I turn, and march right up to him, despite this he doesn't flinch as I get in his face. "Yeah, your 'tools' were really fucking useful. I gave my wife and the boys that 'sacred water' and it just gave them a quicker death!"

"It saved their souls, Fred," Timothy says simply. "Because of you, your wife's soul isn't in the possession of Belial, neither are your children."

"Bullshit!" I shout, "That's not how that shit works! You don't lose your soul if a demon possesses you! Sometimes you die, but I know enough about that shit to know you're just bullshitting me. I talked to the fucking priests."

"You think Belial is a demon?"

I take a step back, "What else would he be?"

Timothy's face doesn't change expression in the least. "Belial was first a dark angel, long ago, he was tasked with punishing impure souls. That was before the war." Timothy looks to the sky.

I look up with him, "What war?"

"The War of Cherubim and Seraphim. The Cherubim were high order angels, created by God to be his servants, but who aligned themselves with Lucifer." Timothy looks to me. "The war began when Belial talked Lucifer into defying God in the first place."

I am pretty dumbfounded at this point, and look to the graves of my family for a moment, "Why does such a bigshot from down below want to fuck with me then?"

"The amber you spoke of, it has enormous power. Power enough where, if Belial got his hands on it, he'd be able to pull himself into this world." Timothy answers.

"Pull himself? Newsflash Timothy, he's already here."

Timothy shakes his head slowly, "Belial is only possessing a man now. That's why the first day he didn't just kill you and take the Amber. The man he had possessed was still resisting him, still fighting. At that stage of early possession, a spirit cannot make someone do something they do not wish to. It wasn't until the next day his will faltered and Belial gained full control. Still, even in full control, only a wisp of his power can get through that vessel." Timothy gives an odd smile to me, "Belial, with the Amber, would have brought himself into this world completely, and as a full powered Cherubim, laid waste to everything." Now he beamed at me, "So Fred, you saved the world by keeping it from him."

I looked away from Timothy, not knowing how to feel about that. "It only cost my family's lives."

"Their souls are safe."

"And Belial's still out there. He's still going to fuck with me, isn't he?"

"I imagine he's none too pleased that you protected your family from him. He'll likely continue to torment you."

"Plan on doing anything about it?" I glare at the graves, "or am I going to get a spot next to Sandy here as my 'Protection'?"

"Do you plan on asking?"

I turn and face him, "Please Timothy, fucking help me get rid of this... thing."

"Don't ask me." Timothy turns away from me and starts walking away.

"Who the Hell do I ask then?" I shout.

Timothy ignores me and continues to walk away.

I turn to face the graves again, and I get the hint. I look around and clear my throat. "Hey, God? Mind giving me a hand here?"

Chavez's hand is on my shoulder suddenly. "Do you know how to ask, Fred?"

I shake my head and Chavez just smiles.

"I'll show you," he gets on his knees, and starts, "Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come, your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil."

I slowly get to my knees and repeat.

Chavez whispers next to me, "Now ask, and end with, 'Amen'" Chavez then gets up and leaves.

I'm still on my knees, feeling rather awkward but I just continue, "God, I know I'm kind of a stranger these days, but I need help. This Belial guy, he's killed my family, and I need justice. Help me get rid of him." I hope that's enough, and finish, "Amen."

Suddenly I hear a deep voice above me, "Fred Macaione?"

I look up, seeing only the silhouette of a male figure above me, "God?" I'm suddenly pulled up onto my feet, and I see several officers as well as the detective who said my name. The guy looks like an off-season weightlifter who's been shoved into a detective's uniform. The black officer's head is bald, and his voice is deeper than I'm used to hearing.

"Never been called God before, but for you, I may as well be. You're under arrest for suspected murder, arson, and conspiracy to commit insurance fraud."

"Great." I say out loud as they cuff me, "Hey watch it!" As I'm led away from the graves of my family I spot him. Clad in his usual white duster and red tie, wearing the police badge again.

The black detective yells at him, "Hey Ben, we got our collar. You were right, he did hang around here longer than everyone else!"

Belial smiles as he greets his fellow officer, "Good work then!" he speaks in his false human voice. "Didn't think he'd be hard, he left a shitload of evidence behind." He smiles at me, "We're going to have fun with you."

'Thanks, God!' I think to myself as I'm shoved into a squad car. I look out the window as I see the black detective walk away from Belial, and then Timothy comes out from behind a tree nearby.

Timothy stares Belial down, and Belial turns to face him. They contrast each other oddly, Timothy in his black trench coat and Belial in white, not the right matchup, I think. They say a few things to each other, though I can't really hear too well.

"Leave." is what I can make out from Timothy.

Belial seems to laugh, but I can't hear what he's saying, watching his lips it looks like he says "mother" at some point.

Timothy seems to narrow his eyes and get serious.

'Kick his ass, Timothy!' I think to myself as I watch with bated breath as the two square off in the graveyard.

Timothy seems calm and collected, Belial is grinning ear to ear.

I look back and forth between the two, and my heart skipped a beat with what happened next.

Belial makes a sudden step towards Timothy, in a rapid jerking motion, and then falls back to where he was.

Timothy flinches, causing Belial to laugh before turning away and walking back to an unmarked car with the other detective.

'Oh, Great', I think to myself, 'My Guardian Angel is a pussy.'

38
4
Restoration (Part 3) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Part 1

Part 2

Morning came and I haven't put the shotgun down yet, still sitting at the end of the bed and checking the windows. It seemed like the tapping stopped sometime around dawn. I hear my wife's alarm clock go off and the sounds of her rousing from her sleep.

"Morning honey," she mumbles, brunette hair a mass of frizz and tangles.

"Morning," I say simply, making sure she's okay.

She gets out of bed and heads to the bathroom, I hear the kids alarms go off next and my boys are heard roughhousing in their room.

My wife, Sandy, comes out of the bathroom, toothbrush in hand, and is about to motion for me to go contain the wild animals that are my fifteen and thirteen-year-old boys. She stops when she spots the shotgun in my hand. She quickly spits out her toothpaste, "Fred, why the fuck are you holding the shotgun?" she looks me up and down with her soft brown eyes. "Are those the clothes you had on when you came home yesterday?"

'Honey I got visited by a guy who is probably not human in the least and he threatened the family if I don't return a red blade-like object that came from some mysterious excavation site,' is the most truthful thing I want to say. It also sounds batshit insane and the more I play the sentence over and over in my head the more I question my own sanity.

"Fred?" Sandy pokes my shoulder.

Apparently, I was staring off into space while trying to think up a logical response to her completely rational question. "I... Uh... someone was on the lawn last night. Was banging on the door and wouldn't go away until I got the shotgun."

Sandy cocks her hip and shoots me one of those emasculating wife stares. "So rather than call the cops you reach for the shotgun?"

I cock the shotgun and clear the ammo out, before heading back down to the closet to put it and the shells back. "Just wasn't sure if it was a prowler or kids."

Sandy pokes her head out of the bedroom, "And speaking of... Colin, Trevor! Shake a leg!"

I close the closet and see my boys bounding down the steps in various states of dress dragging their backpacks and heading to the table. They start fighting over cereal and I quickly resolve it, before a good scolding and getting them prepped for the bus. They finish up and are soon out the door with coats and sneakers on.

My wife follows down next, wearing her robe, "Don't you have that job today?"

I nod, looking at the time, "Yeah, you're right."

"Then get motivated."

I do, and head out the door, give the wife a kiss and I'm heading back to the site, making sure my toolbox is with me.

...

Same as the first morning Timothy is there at the gate, he undoes the chain and we all head to the mansion again. He props the doors open and the crew heads in.

I get the business squared away first, Chavez and Pete on the scissor lift to finish a few touches on the walls while Bob and Mike get to mixing the quick set and filling in the gash in the floor. They also work on making sure there's a barrier between the gash and the rest of the work area, so we can work on the rest of the flooring.

During this prep work, I notice Mike eyeing the doorway. "Mike, you taking in the scenery?"

Mike points to the roof on the outside, "Steepled..." he leans into the doorway, shining a light up to the ceiling, "Flat."

I look to Mike, "Attic."

Mike pulls out a laser measurer, "Steeple peak is... 53ft." he leans in, "Ceiling is 50ft." He leans out again "low point steeple is 44ft." he leans back in, "Flat ceiling is 50ft."

I grumble a bit, "Our last day here Mike, get the job done, that thing's probably on the fritz."

"My eyes aren't on the fritz Fred!"

"Damn your eyes." I see Bob looking at the same thing as Mike, "Bob, do something!"

Bob seems startled but manages to compose himself and get back to setting up his tools.

I walk past the crew as they prep and pop open my toolbox. I find the strange object, or artifact, or whatever out of my toolbox and head toward Timothy.

Timothy is observing Chavez and Pete when he spots me coming.

"This wound up in my toolbox," I say, holding the object out in front of me.

Timothy looks it over without touching it, then looks to me after a solid minute. "This came from here?"

I nod, "From inside that gash in the floor."

Timothy holds his right hand over the thing for a moment, then he starts guiding his hand back and forth over it slowly.

I have no clue what he's doing, I'm about to ask, but as I look up I notice his eyes seem to be a more intense blue then they were before, specifically his right eye.

Timothy stops suddenly and just grabs the thing with his right hand, and pulls it hard out of my grip. "Thanks for returning this." he turns it over in his hand again, his eyes seem to be a normal shade of blue again. "It's a very rare find."

"That's what your associate said." I was hoping to fish for some info. If this Belial guy knows Timothy then Timothy should know him.

"Associate?" he looks at me quizzically.

I nod, "Yeah, tall guy, kind of yellow eyes, way too perfect teeth?"

Timothy seems completely confused. "I'm afraid I don't know anyone like that. All my associates are here."

I figured it was time to stop trying to get him to spill the beans and just come out and say it. "Listen the guy shows up last night, tells me he wants that thing, and then tells me his name is Belial and that you know him."

Timothy's face goes slightly pale, "You're certain he said Belial?"

I just nod.

Timothy looks to the object and then walks to the doors. "Sorry for this but I hope you have everything you need inside." and he shuts the doors.

I'm a bit dumbfounded at this point, "I thought you were concerned about ventilation?"

Timothy just walks right past me and toward the barricade. "Ventilation is the least of your worries at the moment."

I turn around and the entire crew is dead silent, not sure what to do as we hear some banging, a few doors closing and then some rustling past the barricade. I just come out and say it, "We have this one last day to get the floor cleaned, and get that gash and the smaller scrapes and holes plugged. Move it, now, and then we get the fuck out of here."

The crew seems pretty much on board and the sounds of work soon overpower anything else.

...

Almost half an hour since Timothy left I suddenly feel a hand on my shoulder and I spin around out of sheer instinct.

A small round bottle is shoved into my hands

"That's for you," Timothy says before he hands the bottles to the rest of the crew.

I look and see it's just a small round glass bottle with a long spout at the top and a cap.

Timothy doesn't have the object in question any longer and now he heads toward the barrier again, as he passes me I grab him.

"I need at least a 'what the fuck is this' explanation and a 'who the fuck is that' for this Belial guy." I glare at him.

"That," Timothy says as he points to the bottle, "is for protection from Belial."

"That's half of my questions, Tim."

"Timothy."

"Who the fuck is Belial?" I reiterate.

He looks up to the angelic statue and I turn to see the large statue of Saint Dinah. "He's her opposite." before he can elaborate he's back behind the barrier.

Just finish up today and get the fuck out, is all I can think of. I grab a pressure washer and start working alongside my guys to get things rolling.

...

It's the end of the day, and it's cleanup time, Timothy opens the doors and checks outside for something, and we all start loading up the trucks.

Timothy looks around seemingly satisfied, "This is quite excellent work Fred, thank you."

I nod, hoping we can finish up shortly. "The gash in the floor is fully repaired, it will take a full 24 hours to cure but you can walk across it without much issue. We cleaned up the main hall here, got the walls, statues, ceilings and of course the flooring squared away."

"And the Amphitheater," Chavez says as he and Pete seem to be pulling equipment from the left side of the room.

Pete's face is pretty pale as he walks by but I stop them regardless.

"Amphitheater?"

Pete just looks to me and shakes his head.

I sigh, "Chavez, that wasn't in the order."

Timothy chimes in, "How did you get into the Amphitheater?"

I'm never going to get out of this place, am I? So close, yet so far.

Chavez happily shows us down the left-hand side of the hall and clicks on the lights.

A pair of massive fifty-foot double doors stand right in front of us, and reach from floor to ceiling, the ceiling looks like it tapers to a dome. It's not so much that there's a pair of massive fifty foot tall double doors right in front of me that are almost twenty feet wide, it's what's on the damn things that bother me. Carved into the marble are pictures of armor-clad angels with feathery wings. Under their feet are various horrible looking creatures, a few of the angels stand over said defeated creates with spears shoved in them, others are in the process of smiting them. As the doors go up the carvings get weirder, not just feathery Angels but these other winged humanoid things, they look like lizards with wings. Stranger still is at the very top of these doors is a huge lizard-like figure, massive bat-like wings spread out, holding a shield with a cross on it and a huge spear. It's hard to see fully, but the doors seem to meet, or at least have to meet, in the middle, where his face would be. If you could call it a face, it was mostly a lizard head, with horns, over a long snake-like neck.

Chavez takes a knee in front of the doors and starts reciting God's prayer.

One of them clicks open.

"Voice activated doors?" I ask, hoping there's some kind of rational explanation and wondering why we haven't left yet.

Chavez gets up and opens the door enough to walk in. He drags one of the lamps in and powers it up, motioning for us to come in. "We found this door here, and I and Pete cleaned it up, it was easier than the rest, the floor here is different."

I look down and, thank God, there's a seam. I finally found a seam in this place. But the seam is from Marble to Granite, and as I walk in it's pretty clear that, oddly, everything is made of granite in this room.

Stacking up into the darkness, so high I couldn't even tell, were chairs. These chairs were large, stone chairs. They all culminated around a central chair. A chair is an understatement, this was a throne. The chairs all surrounded the 'stage' we found ourselves on in a huge crescent.

I turned to Timothy, whose gaze was transfixed on the central throne, that far away look again in his eyes.

Chavez was, again, the only one to speak. "Saint Dinah?"

Timothy nods and leaves the room. "I did not know how those doors opened. Thank you, Chavez."

I click the lights off, and pull the lights out, making sure everyone is out of the now perfectly dark room. "Good work guys, now let's get packed." I'm now overly invested in getting out of here as fast as possible.

Pete leans over to me, whispering, "The door outside, and the amphitheater doors are on the same wall, but there's no structure on the outside that could fit that."

I notice this as well as I walk outside the mansion, and then back inside. "Pete."

"Yeah?"

"Don't think about it."

Pete just frowns at me, "I guess that's the best bet."

I give a final examination of the place before we kill the last of the lights, and I do have to say the place is looking nice. The white marble floor is polished to the point where I can see my reflection, the gash is sealed up nice and neat, and just looks like a vein in the marble. Everything is looking perfect inside, the walls, the ceiling, the floor. I give a little nod to the Saint Dinah statue and head to the door as the lights are taken down. I do my headcount and once again I'm short a Honduran.

I walk back inside and find Chavez kneeling in front of the statue of Saint Dinah, only the light from the setting sun reflecting off the floor to light the room softly. "Chavez, end of the day, let's go."

"I'm staying," he says simply. I notice the bottle that Timothy handed him is empty.

"Did you drink that?" I said, a bit shocked, "do you even know what is in that Chavez?"

"God's Blessing." Chavez stands up and he just looks, for lack of a better word, happy. Like a man without a care in the world.

"I'm not just leaving you here Chavez, the client isn't going to like you hanging around here."

Timothy chimes in, walking back from behind the barrier again, "Actually Chavez agreed to assist me in a few things going forward."

I turn to look at Timothy, "You ever think I might not want to lose a member of my crew?"

Chavez speaks up, "Mr. Fred? It's okay. I want to stay here. I want to help Saint T-"

Timothy interrupts, "He volunteered, it was hard to say no to him."

I give Chavez a look.

He just smiles and extends his hand. "Nice working with you Fred."

I ignore it, "Get your head on straight, I'm your ride."

"I'm staying Fred."

I turn and shout, "Chavez I'm not staying here any longer, okay? I'm out, done, finished!" I stop for a second. I didn't say 'Finished' I said 'Finito', but for some reason, it came out as English. "I'm 100% done with this place, okay? I'm out. Job's done, you want to stay? Enjoy." I head towards my truck, look to my toolbox, ensure nothing else is there that shouldn't be, close it and out I go.

As I head out of the doors Timothy starts to close them behind us, him and Chavez still inside. Timothy looks to me before he closes the doors, "The remainder of your payment is in the truck. Everything we discussed. I cannot fully express my gratitude." He shuts the doors and we load up.

I check the truck and there's an envelope with the second half of the payment. I'm pretty shocked and I count the bills a few times, I'm up a good ten grand. I've heard of getting a tip but this was a bit overkill. I know one pair of kids whose college fund is going to be in a good place after all of this.

...

At home, I'm doing the husband thing and cleaning up the dishes from the wife's dinner. Sandy and the boys are asleep and that's when I hear a crash in the garage. I run to the closet, grab the shotgun and fill it with a few shells before I rush in. I'm kind of expecting him at this point.

My toolbox and all the tools are strewn about all over the floor. I see my garage door opened slightly and suddenly something small and almost glass-like hits me in the face. I look down to see what looks like a chunk of the object that was in my toolbox, about the size of a half dollar, land on the floor.

"That is but a pittance, Red Fred." I turn to the voice and I see glowing yellow eyes in the darkness, "Not nearly what I need."

I pull the gun and go to shoot, but I feel a tug against my entire body as if someone grabbed onto my sweatshirt from the front and pulled it downward. I barely take a step forward but it's enough to get me to point the gun down at the floor.

I look up as Belial's hand is dropping from being in midair, steam rising off the black rings on his fingers. "Weak... not this weak though." Another hissing laugh, "He offered you protection, how noble."

Before I can take aim a tool shoots off of my workbench and smacks into the shotgun, which lands a few feet from me. I lunge for it but it suddenly leaps off the floor and into Belial's hand.

Belial takes the shotgun and places it against his shoulder, looking down on me. "As if a little bauble could do anything against me."

I try to get up but he places his foot on my shoulder, I can't move.

"You've done something very foolish, Red Fred." he soon is crouching down onto his haunches over me. "You've hidden the only thing that can help me move up from a puppeteer to God," the shotgun barrel now slides under my chin as I see Belial's face illuminated by the light coming from the doorway. "But there's hope for you yet!"

I'm shaking at this point as I'm not sure how the tables turned so fast.

"You can fix your mistake, and in return, I'll spare you and your family's lives!" his voice wheezes, but not as much as it did before. He somehow seems stronger. "Despite how I look, I've done quite a bit to exist in this world. Possessions' normally a lesser demons game, but the discovery of that Sanguine Amber..." he cocks the shotgun, "I could not resist."

I'm sweating and slowly try to get to my feet. I'm on my hands and knees by the time I feel the barrel at the back of my head.

"Now this is your next course of action: You will leave here, right away, and retrieve for me the Sanguine Amber you found. You will bring it back here, and give it to me. In return, you'll be at my side rather than in my path," I swear I can hear his grin somehow, "Nod if you understand."

I just nod, what else could I do?

"If you do not bring me the amber, if you do not return home, or if you somehow reach out to Timothy for aid, I will go upstairs and I will make your children watch as I violate your wife in every way you can and cannot imagine."

I clench my fists, "If you lay a hand on her I'll-"

"You'll what, mortal?" I hear the safety slide off. "Bleed on me?"

I relax, and I hear the safety slide back as the gun clatters to the floor.

"You're on the clock, Freddy."

I look up and the garage is clean, the door isn't open, there isn't even a sign that I had dropped the shotgun, as it's sitting neatly on my workbench. I get to my feet, shaking, and turn to see a figure right behind me, causing me to shout in fear.

Sandy is behind me and she punches me in the shoulder, "Jesus it's just me! Why are you so jumpy Fred? What is going on?"

I rub my shoulder where she nailed me and I try to figure out how best to protect one's family from someone who's clearly not from this world. That's when I remember what Timothy handed me at the worksite. I rush to the closet to find my coat.

"Were you on the phone? I thought I heard you talking to someone." Sandy asks.

I pull the bottle out of my coat, and turn to her, pressing the bottle into her hands. "Sandy, I know this is going to sound batshit nuts but I need you to drink this and share it with the boys okay?"

"They're asleep Fred," Sandy says curtly. She looks at the bottle, and raises an eyebrow, "This isn't some random point where you poison us all and run off to Malibu with some bimbo is it?"

I grab her by the shoulders, looking her dead in the eye, "I'm asking you to trust me. Just drink half the bottle, split the rest with the kids, okay? I need you to do that for me right now. Just drink half."

Sandy is clearly worried now but she undoes the cap on the bottle, "Okay Fred, okay. Calm down." she takes a swig, then another until the bottle is half empty, and caps it. "So I drank it what..." she trails off and suddenly closes her eyes, opening them again and looking right into my eyes. "Oh, wow that's probably the best water I ever drank."

I nod, "Make sure you give it to the boys, okay? I left something at the worksite and I need to get it."

Sandy just nods, "I love you, Fred."

I let go of her shoulders, "I love you too, just make sure the kids drink that and keep the doors locked, okay? Don't let anyone inside."

Sandy just nods again, "Okay Fred, be careful." she walks up the stairs and waves, smiling serenely as I rush out the door, lock it, and make my way to my truck. In retrospect, I should have kissed her.

...

I was driving swiftly, fast enough to be a little worried but not fast enough to get pulled over.

I got to the gate of the worksite in roughly an hour, which was a pretty good time from my house. I saw the gate wasn't chained up anymore, which seemed odd because Timothy had to undo that chain every time. Did he never leave the mansion after they closed the doors? I drove down the driveway and hit my brights, knowing it might be dark in that main hallway, and ran to the doors. "Timothy! Open up!" I slammed my fist on the door, "Damn it Timothy open the damned door!" I look to see there's no padlock on the door and jostle the old doorknob, swinging the doors open. "Chavez! Timothy!" I shout into the empty room expecting an echo, but I hear no such sound.

I'm hit with a musty scent, the smell of rotting wood and mildewed fabric. I look around, pulling out a flashlight. The boards are letting light in from the front, there are no statues, no marble floor, just a set of collapsed staircases and a rotting subfloor with a few ripped and torn rugs and graffiti. I take a step outside, and just confirm it's the same place, then peak back inside. The barricades are gone, the marble ceilings, the walls, the seamless floor. It's as if it was never there. I run through the ruins of this ancient mansion, the mansion is mundane, old, too ruined to fix, should be knocked down. I try a door or two, each opening to rotting room after rotting room. I eventually became overwhelmed with the fungus in the air, and I stumbled out the door, falling to my knees near my car. As I tried to catch my breath, I tried to figure out what the Hell was going on. I turned to look at the old mansion behind me, and I could only think of one thing:

The site we were working on was gone or was never here in the first place, and the amber was gone with it.

39
4
Restoration (Part 2) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago* (last edited 1 year ago) by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

Part 1

I heard what Chavez said but I don't think I was letting it sink in. Angels don't die. Angels don't exist, personally, but that's neither here nor there. If angels existed I'd have seen a damn miracle or two around my house, my mother was a God nut, super religious, yet nothing saved her from her car accident or stopped my father's cancer. No there's some rational explanation. I know there is, this imprint on the floor, sure it could be human, Timothy said this was a massacre over three hundred years ago.

So, some guy died in a pool of his own blood, sword in hand, and the rest pooled in the shape of wings.

No no, couldn't be wings. This was kind of like Rorschach test. Someone sees puffy clouds, Chavez sees wings because there are two giant thirty-foot statues of angel's flanking the center of the damn room. It's in his head, that's all.

I get a hold of myself, "Chavez, Pete, get the scissor lift in here, help out Bob and Mike and let's get this job over with. Sooner we start, sooner we're done, chop chop."

Pete gets motivated pretty quick, but Chavez is now on one knee making the cross over his chest and saying God's prayer.

I ignore him for now and get to busy myself with the task at hand. The most difficult problem first: The statue on the left needs to be cleaned, and carefully since it's a work of art.

As Bob and I are guiding the scissor lift into the place I hear Timothy shout something at Chavez. I rush over, now I feel like I'm on a normal work site.

"Hey hey, don't shout at my guys, what's going on?" I intervene.

Chavez has both of his hands up, stepping back from a huge structure of canvas and plywood making up a barricade to the right side of the entrance. "I was just checking for more stains, Fred."

Understanding Chavez is a new thing for me but it's not entirely unwelcome.

Timothy seems exasperated, "I appreciate your due diligence but this... This area is unstable, I cannot have anyone past these barriers. I apologize, I should have made that clear. The main hall is where the cleaning must be done. Only the main hall, any area that's barricaded is unsafe, I can't be held liable for the safety of your men if they wander past them."

I look to Chavez, "you heard the man, help Bob with the scissor lift and then get to pre-treating the statue. Be careful, okay?"

Chavez nods, and looks to Timothy, "What saint is she?"

Timothy looks at the statue for a moment and gets this kind of far-away look in his eyes. "Dinah of Enoch."

Chavez gives Timothy thumbs up and says, "I'll take good care of Saint Dinah. She will sparkle!" He runs off to help Bob with the scissor lift and a very confused Bob and Chavez make their way over to the statue of, Dinah, I guess.

Timothy is smiling an odd kind of smile, and I almost break my "No questions" rule for a moment. I get my hard hat on and start shouting at Bob when I see he's not wearing a harness on the lift. Typical worksite stuff: got to remind the old timers they're mortal and make sure the greenhorn of the group doesn't fuck something up. I'm happy to slide back into my routine. It wouldn't last, of course.

...

About halfway through the day we're just about done getting the bust of this statue clear, and I gotta say she's looking as good as new there when we hear a huge bang. It sounds almost like someone took a large aluminum pipe and smashed it down onto the marble. It echoes over our tools and even the guys with ear protection are taken back by the sound.

I scream and shout to cut the equipment and tell Bob and Chavez to get off the scissor lift. Lord knows if something blew on the damn thing, it's a rental after all. I call Mike over to have a look. Mike slides under the lift as Bob and Chavez unhook their harnesses.

Chavez looks to me, "It wasn't the lift, boss."

"Well, then what the fuck was it?"

Chavez points to behind one of the barricades and I spot Timothy running towards it, I think I hear him mumble something like, "This can't be happening right now."

I shout to him, "Hey, Tim, you need a hand?"

Timothy shoots me a stern look and in a pretty practiced officer tone commands us, "No one is to go beyond this point, something may have collapsed. If there's an issue I'll let you know, you stay there." and disappears behind a piece of plywood and canvas.

I look to my guys and tell them to continue to inspect the scissor lift and then get back to work if everything is okay. God only knows what compelled me to walk toward the barricade at that moment. Morbid curiosity? A lapse of sound judgment? Mini-stroke? Still not sure to this day, but man was this at least the third or fourth stupidest thing I did that day. I get just close enough to hear voices, there's a woman on the other side and Timothy.

"I'm sorry, I truly am, but I'm afraid they're all gone," I hear Timothy say, hushed, but still enough for me to hear, "I know your pilgrimage must have been arduous."

The female voice sounds frantic and heartbroken, "But that can't be! Surely, this cannot be! Who would do such a thing? Who could? Was it an army?"

"It was just two people, unfortunately." He sounds almost guilty, "They seemed to come in relative peace, but it was soon apparent that at least one of them had other ideas. All fought valiantly but they couldn't be stopped"

The woman's voice is trembling, "It was her, wasn't it? The daughter of Lu-"

The pressure washer kicked in and startled me while drowning them both out, and I realized how close I was to the barricade trying to listen. I stepped back and made my way quickly to the rest of the group, keeping an eye on the far barricade Timothy had vanished behind. I don't see Tim emerge till we're just about done for the day, the statue clean.

Timothy stops as he sees it, in reverence of some kind I guess, looking it over silently.

I walk over to him, "So far so good. We should be able to get some pretreatment on the flooring, let it sit overnight then we'll hit it hard tomorrow."

Timothy just nods, "Your men do swift work."

"That's what we do," I say proudly.

Pete starts yelling for me from across the room. I excuse myself and hustle over.

"What's up?" I look at where Pete is and he just points down.

There's, for lack of a better word, a gash in the flooring.

I need to explain why this floor is unusual, more so than just having blood all over it and more than the shapes in said blood. You see, this floor doesn't have seams. It's a solid chunk of marble. I've seen some expensive walls and floors that are huge slabs, sure, happens all the time. If you have enough money they'll tow a mountain to your house. But this was a mansion worth of floor that, for the life of me, I could not find a damn seam in.

Now the gash, it's almost ten feet long and at the center, it looks almost six inches deep. Even with the light, while I can see the bottom, it looks pretty dark inside the gash.

Pete looks to me, "I'm going to ignore how this got here and just ask what we're supposed to do? The surface scratches are easy to buff out but this isn't going to buff out easy."

I call Mike over to have a look.

Mike looks it over and runs his hand over the edges of the opening, as well as the sides, it's all stained of course. "Jesus..." He stands up and looks it over, "That's one clean swipe, there are no cutting marks like you'd get if you were slicing into it with a floor cutter... so... uh..." He starts thinking, "Can toss in quickset to fill it, get it most of the way full anyway, and we could just toss on some filler and polish but... I think we can do better with some resin, make it look a bit more natural. It's up to the client though, this is going to cost extra."

I look it over, a two-inch-wide, ten-foot-long, and six-inch deep slash in the marble certainly wasn't in the order. I look to see Timothy is already approaching us. "Just the man I need to see."

Timothy looks down and shakes his head, "She did some serious damage..."

Don't ask, don’t ask, just don't. I keep saying that in my head. "We can fill it and get it level, may even make it look pretty. But this wasn't in the original quote, so I'd say about another four grand." I'd feel bad if this entire job didn't feel like some crazy funhouse.

Timothy just nods, "Fine fine, don't go crazy, just so it's level and no one trips over it."

Mike heads out to get the materials we need, and I drag one of the sandblasters over, the gash is smooth, and it'll need to be rougher if that quickset is going to fill it in right. Everyone gets to work while I start to blast into this thing. Then something black shoots straight up out of the gash and clatters somewhere behind me. This is why I wear a hard hat, folks. I cut the blaster, and look around, it doesn't seem like anyone else heard anything. I look to what popped out of the gash and realize the gash is about nine inches deeper, and I can see it's still solid marble, no subfloor or dirt. Nothing is behind me but my closed toolbox. Whatever popped up must have shattered when it hit the ground, or all I saw was sand and blood popping up out of the gash in the floor. I get my ear protection back on and finish up prepping the gash to be filled.

...

We pack up for the day, the floor is pretreated, we store the tools and such inside, and I do a quick head count, and I notice I'm short one Honduran. Oh, yeah, mystery solved on that one, Chavez is from Honduras. I look around and then spot him coming out from behind the barrier, Timothy walking behind him, his hand on his shoulder.

Shit.

I run over, "Chavez what the Hell, you were told not to-"

"Sorry boss, won't happen again." he's very quiet and looks to Timothy, "Please consider? I do not mind."

"It's dangerous Jorge." Timothy says, "Discuss with me later, yes?"

Chavez just nods and walks off.

"What was that about?" I ask.

Timothy just walks past me, "I thought you didn't ask questions?"

"Not when it involves one of my guys." I clear my throat, "Who, I'm sorry, disobeyed your instructions."

Timothy glanced back at me, and with the light from the door behind him I kind of got the best look at his ice blue eyes, "Ensure it doesn't happen again, Fred."

I just nod dumbly as the red flags keep waving in my head. Just don't show up tomorrow, take the money, leave the gear, go on your merry way. Granted I'd only been paid half of the job, but still, it was a decent amount. We get packed up, and the crew and I head out, packing my toolbox and other smaller items in the truck. I notice Timothy is locking up the doors of the place and then escorts us to the gates. He closes them with him on the other side.

I pull my truck up to the gate, "You are living on site?"

Timothy hesitates for a moment, but answers, "Yes. I have a trailer out back."

"See you bright and early tomorrow then."

Timothy just nods and waves me off. I never actually paid attention to where he went from there.

I turn to Chavez in the truck, and ask, "So what did you and Timothy talk about?"

"¿que?" is all I get from Chavez. He has to be fucking with me, I put it out of my mind, drop Chavez off at his place, he waves as always. "Gracias, señor Fred!”, and heads home. I head back home as well.

...

At home, the kids are asleep as is the wife, and I've got my toolbox in the garage. I pop open my toolbox as I’ve got to swap a few things in and out for the next day, specifically some mixing bits and the like.

When I open my toolbox, however, something inside of it is certainly not a tool I have ever used. I suddenly recognize it, it’s the object that came out of the gash. My toolbox was opened behind me, it must have closed when the thing slammed into it.

The object is about three wide deep in the center, two feet long, and about three inches thick at the top, tapering to a point at the bottom. It looks almost like a wedge, and I realize it's probably blood that seeped into this gash and solidified over the years.

I pick it up, and it's light, but despite my attempts, I cannot break this thing. looking at this object in the light for the first time. It almost looks like a blade, either that or the shape of the Gash just shaped this thing into one. The top is flat, the bottom comes to a point, not sharp, but it could be. Light seems to penetrate through the edge of this thing and it is tinted deep red, the rest appears to be black. I didn't even know blood could become a solid, but I guess if there's enough of it, it's possible.

It's about ten after eleven when I swear I hear three taps against my front door as if I had a knocker or something. I don't, by the way.

I leave the object in my toolbox, closing it and locking it, and head to the front door. I'm not an idiot, I make sure to check my closet next to the door, and I make sure my shotgun is loaded. It's after 11 PM, what psycho comes knocking at someone's door at this time of night?

I open the door halfway and am greeted by an outstretched hand with a black ring on each finger, one of which was about to tap again on the door. The hand pulls back and clasps a wide-brimmed white hat, removing it from his head and lowering it to about chest level. One hand is behind him and he's standing a good six foot three, wearing a white duster of some sort and a red tie over a black, very expensive looking, dress shirt. He has white-rimmed glasses and yellowish eyes behind them, jet black hair that’s well kept. As he speaks it's almost like his voice doesn't match his body, his face isn't odd but doesn't stand out, and his voice sounds almost like it comes from an old cop movie.

"Evenin' young man. I understand you're working with an associate of mine, goes by Timothy?"

While client confidentiality isn't my cornerstone, keeping my business out of my personal life sure as shit is. "Sorry buddy but I'm going to have to ask you talk to me during business hours."

His face falls slightly, "now this is important... regarding that place you're working in. Timothy may have you misled, you see, he's using this place for his own means, not prosperity." he pulls out some kind of business card and twirls it over each of his fingers before handing it to me.

I look it over, it just has a phone number on it, no other information.

His other hand brings an unlit cigarette to his mouth, he inhales, smoke venting out of his nostrils. "If you were to happen across something... of note... I'd be appreciative if you could contact me."

"I'm not doing that, I'm not the kind to take things from a worksite." Normally, this is completely true.

A shit eating grins spread across this guys' face and his oddly perfect teeth almost glisten in the light on my porch. "True. Be a shame to take something that you don't understand, only to wind up dead,” he cocks an eyebrow at me, “or worse.”

I had it with the creep on my porch at this point, "Listen, pal, hit the bricks, you hear me? Get the fuck off my property or I'll call the cops," I try cocking a shit eating grin myself now, "or worse", I don't think it works.

He stands still, I can barely tell if he is breathing.

I pump the shotgun behind the door, I know there's no point to this, I just eject a perfectly good shell, but I want him to hear that I've got a gun, it’s pump action, and it’s in my hand.

His voice suddenly changes, or he just drops the façade, and a raspy voice like that of a lifelong chain smoker slithers out of his throat, half a whisper, half a wheeze. "Not parting with it then, eh? Well, I'll have it one way or another, for certain." The accent is hard to place, it’s not quite Middle Eastern, but it’s not like anything I’ve ever heard.

I now pull the shotgun out and point it at his face, "And now I'm done with you. Whoever the fuck you are, get out."

He doesn't even flinch, he just grins more, a hissing chuckle dripping out of his mouth, "You are a fun one... never once does your sort disappoint... always resorting to the fire provided by Prometheus yet,” he pauses, eyeing the barrel of the gun, “never considering where it came from." I'm not sure where he pulled it from, but he suddenly crunches into an apple he must have had in his pocket. "I suppose... I'll have to reconsider. Maybe when you're asleep, like what happened to that hooker you cleaned up a few years back on Broadway?"

My heart skipped a beat. I don't talk about clients and clients would never talk about me, and I never go into that much detail either, I just restore shit.

"A man of your skills is bound to clean up a homicide of two. Knowingly or not," He tilts his head back, looking at me down the barrel of the gun, "cleaning up the sin left behind by those less scrupulous than yourself? Oh, we've been watching you for some time," now, for some reason, his eyes go wider, "Red Fred."

I click the safety off of the shotgun and put my finger on the trigger. "Get the fuck out of here right now."

Another loud crunch of his apple and he seems to mockingly throw his hands up, walking backward, keeping eye contact with me with those yellow eyes, "Very well... another time then. You are a fun one Red." he turns and starts to walk off.

I haven't moved the gun yet, still trained on him, "Don't fucking call me Red you..." I realize I hadn't gotten this creep's name, the card that he gave me only had a phone number. "Whatever your God-given name is!"

My mother always said that when she mad. She'd shout out into phones all the time when telemarketers would give her fake names and shit, "What's your God-Given name?" - so it's a force of habit I picked up. I only said it when I was really pissed at someone. And this guy had me pretty livid. Bar-none, the dumbest thing I apparently did all day.

He stops dead on my walkway, and his hands slowly go down to his sides, "ooh..." his voice whispers out as if he had just won a prize. "You compel my God-given name?" his head starts to turn toward his right shoulder, but his shoulders aren't moving, not an inch.

As I watch I get ready to shoot. I swear if his head does a full 180-degree turn, I don't care what his name was, I'll just start shooting until he stops moving and probably pump a few more rounds into just to be sure.

His head stops just shy of completely turned, I can see both of his yellow eyes as he slowly placed his hat back on his head. He grins and I swear I watch his pupils dilate till his eyes look almost entirely black with yellowish rings around them, "You can tell Timothy my name too," he lets out another hissing laugh and I swear I can hear the gun shaking in my hands for some reason, "It's Belial."

I don't know why but I feel the blood drain out of my face for a moment and the whole area got a bit dimmer as if something were draining it of light. I stagger slightly, but regain my footing, press the shotgun butt against my shoulder tightly, as if it’s somehow going to help me.

He turns away from me, and as he walks off, he wheezes out, "Don't forget to tell Timothy I stopped by," another puff of smoke clouds around his head, "and what I stopped by for."

I pulled the gun back, shut the door, locked it, and shut the blinds. My heart was hammering in my chest as I checked the shells in my gun to ensure I had it loaded. I click the safety back on and I rush upstairs to my bedroom. My wife is fast asleep as I sit on the edge of the bed, gun in hand, staring at my front door down the stairs.

I swear I can hear something three taps against my window at random times all night.

Part 3

40
4
Restoration (Part 1) (self.theguardiantemple)
submitted 1 year ago* (last edited 1 year ago) by Zithero to c/theguardiantemple
 
 

I work in restoration. Your house or business floods? My crew comes in, dries everything up, cleans the baseboards, preps the place, tosses the ruined stuff into a dumpster and hauls it away. We leave the place clean and ready for a fresh coat of paint. I'm usually pretty proud of the work me and my crew does. We do it all too. Mostly we have to do flood damage, but there are times when we get called to rich folks houses to remove stains from stone and concrete structures. I've had a museum call for the same. I've made a name for myself in being able to get just about any stain out of any stone. You think it's easy, or that you can just scrub away a stain, but folks forget that marble isn't solid material. It's porous, and it sucks in liquid. That's why polish and maintenance are important. I'm not naive though. Plenty of times I get called in for "Red Wine" - yeah, okay I get it. You were partying with the hooker, she OD'd cracked her coked out head on a coffee table and suddenly there's a pool of blood on the marble floor of your penthouse and you can't get the stain out. Worse? The Wife's home next week. I've done the clean-up enough times to know a few things

  1. You don't ask stupid questions. Hell half the time the hooker's fine or would have OD'd anyway with or without the expensive John. So no skin off my nose. And if you're cleaning up the scene before the cops can show up, honestly, that's on them. I have a job to do, and I do it.

  2. Don't remember these people. I'm not some guy who's going to get brought in on some indictment hearing or some stupid tabloid media circus all because I decided to suddenly have a good memory. I do a job like this, I get your address, I show up, I shake your hand, I call you "Mr. Smith", and then I leave, I delete your address, and I carry on with my life. The less I know the safer I am.

That being said, I don't get the blood cleanup very often. It's normally innocent stuff, Wine, Sewage, Flood Water, sometimes human feces (you think it's gross but it's easier than anything else to clean.)

The weirdest request?

I need to give you context on weird. I had a call to clean up a place after something called a "Luna Party" which somehow involved a whole lot of menstrual blood and dancing in it. (Next time bring a tarp...) That's not my weirdest call.

It was a Friday, I don't know why that mattered when I got a call. The secretary was out for lunch as was the rest of the crew, rather than let it go to voicemail, I took the phone call. This was my first mistake.

"M & C Restoration Inc. Fred speaking." Yeah, I'm Fred.

There was a pause and then a guy's voice comes over, kind of timid. "Yes, Hello. I understand from your ad you can remove stains from all sorts of stone. Marble as well?"

"Kind of our specialty." I boast, "What sort of stains are you talking about?"

"Blood."

I never had someone just out and out say it. I get all the pussyfooting around, sure. "Wine", "Salsa", "Sangria" - Sangria was my favorite considering that 'Blood' is in the name. But this guy just out and said it, plainly. "How large an area?"

Another pause, "I'd say about... maybe 10000 square foot?"

"Not the property," I tried to clarify, "Just the stain."

"Yes, I know."

"...You need 10,000 square feet of marble, which is stained in blood... cleaned?"

"Yes."

This time I had to take a moment. How many gallons was that? I thought back to that 'Lunar Party' thing, or whatever, but even that as only a single floor.

"I'm sorry, some context is probably needed." the voice on the other end continued, "My name is Timothy. I work in antiquities. A curator friend of mine referred me to you after you managed to clear her museum steps of some blood that apparently occurred after someone took a nasty fall."

I cleared my throat, "Right... okay. Yes. I'm just still trying to process, 10,000 square feet of stained tile."

"Is it too much?"

I was still a bit dumbfounded.

"Let me be Frank; this site was the location of a rather bloody massacre some time ago. My colleagues and I have already examined the site in its entirety and we're looking to begin restoration."

At this point, my concern got overridden by cash. Antiquities? Historical site? This sounded like a fat government contract! Christmas came early to ol' Freddy! "What's the budget for this project of yours?"

"Time is more of the essence than anything else. We need the site cleaned in preparation for other restoration efforts. So as soon as possible would be preferred. Your fee is, essentially, yours to name. You're literally the only one who I can call on for this task."

Haggling wasn't this guy's strong suit, sounded to me like he needs to read The Art of The Deal.

"You're talking a whole lot of space to clear, 10,000 square feet is a whole lot of floor."

"It's not all floor. A good portion of it is on the walls and ceiling."

"How high is the ceiling?"

"About 50 feet."

I was silent again, I was going to need to rent a scissor lift for that. I thought for a moment and cleared my throat, "I'm going to need a whole lot of equipment, materials, and at least five guys if you want this job done right and fast."

"Of course."

"How long has the marble been stained?"

There was a moment of silence, "By the current timeline? Oh, well maybe 200... wait, What's the current year again?"

I wasn't too sure why he was asking but I figured I shouldn't sound stupid, "It's 2018."

"350 years... roughly."

I thought for a moment, thinking about how, this being the United States, there was no way for there to be a structure like he was talking about. I ignored him and assumed he had to be wrong. Anything over a decade is as set in as it's going to be anyway. I took a breath, "I can't do it for less than thirty grand." I figured he'd work on needling the price down, but then he shocked me again.

"Understandable. I'm assuming I can ignore a number of taxes and paperwork if I provided a cash payment?"

I coughed in shock, nearly swallowed my cigarette, "Yes, certainly." Cash? I'm going to have this job done and it was going to be tax-free? I felt like I just won the lotto.

So the job itself comes up. I've got my crew rolling to the address. The address has a huge rusted gate, chain on the front, typical of a site you're not allowed to get to. I see a guy standing about six foot in a black trenchcoat, black sunglasses, gloves, black dress shoes and slacks, black hair and pretty pale. He doesn't say a word, and unlocks the chain on the gate, pulled it off pretty quick. I thought it was a heavier gauge than he made it seem, but I was probably just mistaken, being in a huge truck and not too close to the gate.

The guy opens the gate up and walks up to the side of the truck.

"Fred, yes?" he says flatly.

I nod, reaching my hand out to him, "You're Tim?"

"Timothy, yes." he shakes my hand, firm handshake, and his hair is cut short, trim, proper.

"Military?" I ask.

He nods, stepping back and pointing down past the gate, motioning with his non-directing hand to move.

Definitely military, so I nod and drive up. I see a huge mansion, white and gray stone steps, old siding falling apart, boarded up windows, a messed up roof and the entire place looks to be knocked down. Rather, getting rebuilt was apparently on the docket for today, and I was getting paid to not care.

As we unload Timothy opens up the front doors and knocks them in place, he starts talking loudly, "The doors need to be open at all times while you work, there is no ventilation inside." He has a pair of pretty heavy duty door stops on each door. From the outside, I cannot see anything inside. Nothing but pitch black. "You're going to need lighting, so I hope you brought a generator."

I laugh while my crew unloads the trucks and sets up two generators, pulling down some cans of gas, "This isn't my first rodeo."

"So it would seem," says Timothy, and then he walks inside and vanishes into the blackness.

I motion for the crew to set-up the lights and the first place we go is on either side of the door. He wasn't kidding about needing light, the boards were perfect and the inside was absolutely dark. Like the middle of a moonless night dark. I hear the generator kick on and the lights perk up a second later. That's when I see a massive white face appear out of the dark with brown drips across it.

It's an angelic woman carved expertly out of marble, I swear I can see the pores on her cheeks and the split ends of her long hair. There's a second similar statute about thirty feet to the left and it's covered in brown stains.

I hear one of my guys, Chavez, speak up. "My God."

That's about when I got the hint something wasn't right.

Chavez spoke up again, "Hail Mary, our father protect us."

I picked up Chavez from a day laborer site about one year ago and I've been paying him under the table ever since. He's either from Mexico or Honduras, he was a good worker so I never bothered to care, and could never ask.

"This is too much, this place is cursed to high Hell, the blood's all over those angel statues, what is this?" Chavez was rambling.

You see, the reason I never could ask Chavez where he came from was that Chavez doesn't speak a God Damn word of English.

Timothy voice soon echoed across the room, walking over the solid marble in various states of stains and scrapes. "I trust this isn't too much for you, or your men?"

I didn't actually spot where he had come from, but I wasn't paying attention before Chavez got a smack upside the head from one of my full-timers Pete.

"Since when the Hell can you speak English Chavez?"

"When the Hell did you learn Spanish Peter?" Chavez asked.

Timothy seemed agitated, "Gentlemen if we can begin the job now?" and he walked past us and outside.

I turned to both of my men, "Pete, Chavez, shut the fuck up the both of you. We do this job, go home, you all get a good paycheck, okay? No more questions, let's get moving."

"This place is cursed," Chavez said before turning around and pulling in the pressure washers and detergent bottles.

I got up in Chavez face now, certain he can understand me, "Then the quicker we get started, the quicker we can get the Hell out of here. Understand?"

"Understood," Chavez said, still looking confused.

Pete then spoke up, "Hey boss..." he focused a flashlight to a portion of the floor where the stain ended.

I looked over to where he was shining the light.

The brown stains were everywhere, as described, but toward where one large swath of brown ended was an impression on the floor in the stuff, much clearer. The impression was of a sword, which had to have been drenched in blood. The sword-shaped stain didn't bother me. It's what was apparently holding it. An outstretched arm shape, and then two massive wing-like stains on either side, with a human-like face profiled on the floor. Everything below the waist of the figure vanished in the larger stain across the floor. We each had an idea of what we were looking at, but we were too stunned at the sight.

Chavez was the first to break the silence, "Angels died here..."

Part 2